diff options
| author | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-02-04 06:13:34 -0800 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-02-04 06:13:34 -0800 |
| commit | 1a7c2a0b96a1d18809186dbb1183a9f1d45d1dd9 (patch) | |
| tree | 1f424d89256d300f771289dc8ce49f910bb001dc | |
| parent | f7a219bf0e7bb73308b2ea9263bb396638fd6a81 (diff) | |
50 files changed, 17 insertions, 11358 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..4505e44 --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #63182 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/63182) diff --git a/old/63182-h.zip b/old/63182-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 9ef0e7c..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/63182-h.htm b/old/63182-h/63182-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 7b7f9f5..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/63182-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,6879 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" - "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> - <head> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=iso-8859-1" /> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Style-Type" content="text/css" /> - <title> - Pat: The Lighthouse Boy, by E. Everett-Green, a Project Gutenberg eBook. - </title> - <link rel="cover" href="images/cover_epub.jpg" /> - <style type="text/css"> - -body {margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%;} - -p {margin-top: .75em; text-align: justify; - margin-bottom: .75em; text-indent: 1.5em;} - -hr {width: 33%; margin-top: 1em; margin-bottom: 1em; - margin-left: auto; margin-right: auto; clear: both;} - -hr.chap {width: 65%; margin-top: 2em;} -hr.tb {width: 45%;} -hr.r20 {width: 20%; margin-top: 1em; margin-bottom: 1em;} - -table {margin-left: auto; margin-right: auto; border-collapse: collapse;} -.tblcont tr:hover {background-color: #f5f5f5;} - -.pagenum {position: absolute; right: 3.5%; font-style: normal; /* prevent italics, etc. */ - font-size: small; text-align: right; color: #808080;} /* page numbers */ - -.smcap {font-variant: small-caps;} -.smaller {font-size: 0.8em;} -.gesspert {letter-spacing: 0.125em;} -.tdl {text-align: left;} -.tdc {text-align: center; margin:0; text-indent: 0;} -.tdr {text-align: right;} -.p0 {text-indent: 0;} -h1, h2, .caption1, .caption2, .caption3, .caption4 {font-weight: bold; text-align: center; text-indent:0;} -h1, .caption1 {font-size:2.00em; margin-top: 1.5em;} -h2, .caption2 {font-size:1.50em; margin-top: 1.0em;} -.caption2nb {font-size:1.50em; text-align: center; text-indent:0; margin-top: 1.0em;} -.caption3 {font-size:1.25em; margin-top: 0.5em;} -.caption3nb {font-size:1.25em; text-align: center; text-indent:0; margin-top: 1.0em;} -.caption4 {font-size:1.15em; margin-top: 0.5em;} -.pmt2 {margin-top: 2em;} -.pmb4 {margin-bottom: 4em;} - -/* Images */ - -.fig_center {margin: auto; text-align: center;} - -.fig_left {float: left; clear: left; margin-left: 0; - margin-bottom: 1em; margin-top: 1em; - margin-right: 1em; padding: 0; text-align: center;} - -.fig_caption {font-size: 0.8em; margin-bottom: 1em; - margin-left: 2em; text-indent: -2em; text-align: justify;} - -.dropcap {float: left; padding-right: 0.25em; font-size: 2.5em;} -.hidden {display: none;} - -/* Transcriber's notes */ -.transnotes {background-color: #e6e6fa; color: black; padding:1.5em; - margin-bottom:5em;} - - </style> - </head> -<body> - - -<pre> - -Project Gutenberg's Pat the Lighthouse Boy, by Evelyn Everett-Green - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: Pat the Lighthouse Boy - -Author: Evelyn Everett-Green - -Release Date: September 11, 2020 [EBook #63182] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PAT THE LIGHTHOUSE BOY *** - - - - -Produced by MWS, Tom Cosmas and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images generously made available by The -Internet Archive/American Libraries.) - - - - - - -</pre> - - - - - - -<div class="fig_center" style="width: 218px;"> -<img src="images/cover.png" width="218" height="306" alt="Pat: The Lighthouse Boy, by E. Everett-Green" /> -</div> - - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_1" id="Page_1">[ 1 ]</a></span></p> - - - - -<h1 class="gesspert">PAT</h1> - -<h2 class="gesspert">THE LIGHTHOUSE BOY</h2> - -<p> <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_2" id="Page_2">[ 2 ]</a></span></p> -<p> <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_3" id="Page_3">[ 3 ]</a></span></p> -<p> <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_4" id="Page_4">[ 4 ]</a></span></p> - -<div class="fig_center" style="width: 406px;"><a id="Frontispiece"></a> -<img src="images/page4.png" width="406" height="612" alt="" /> -<div class="fig_caption">"Where will you go, Jim, when they do take you ashore?"—<a href="#Page_199"><i>Page 199.</i></a></div> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_5" id="Page_5">[ 5 ]</a></span></p> - - - - -<p class="caption1"><i>Pat</i></p> - -<p class="caption2"><i>The Lighthouse Boy.</i></p> - -<p class="caption4">BY</p> - - -<p class="caption3">E. EVERETT-GREEN,</p> - -<p class="tdc smaller">AUTHOR OF<br /> -"EUSTACE MARCHMONT;" "WINNING THE VICTORY;"<br /> -"TEMPLE'S TRIAL;" ETC. ETC.<br /> -</p> - -<p class="pmt2 tdc pmb4"><i>NEW YORK</i>:<br /> -WARD & DRUMMOND.<br /> -</p> - - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p> <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_6" id="Page_6">[ 6 ]</a></span></p> -<p> <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_7" id="Page_7">[ 7 ]</a></span></p> - - - - -<div class="fig_center" style="width: 363px;"> -<img src="images/page7.png" width="363" height="52" alt="ornamental border" /> -</div> - - - -<h2 class="gesspert">CONTENTS</h2> - -<table class="tblcont" style="width: 30em; margin: 4em auto;" summary="TOC"> -<tr> - <td class="tdr">CHAP.</td> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr smaller">PAGE</td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdr">I.</td> - <td class="tdl">LONE ROCK LIGHTHOUSE</td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_I">9</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdr">II.</td> - <td class="tdl">"SURLY JIM"</td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_II">25</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdr">III.</td> - <td class="tdl">AN ODD PAIR</td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_III">45</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdr">IV.</td> - <td class="tdl">LONE ROCK IN FOG AND STORM</td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_IV">62</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdr">V.</td> - <td class="tdl">A TERRIBLE NIGHT</td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_V">85</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdr">VI.</td> - <td class="tdl">JIM'S EXPLOIT</td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_VI">102</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdr">VII.</td> - <td class="tdl">THE LITTLE PRINCE</td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_VII">122</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdr">VIII.</td> - <td class="tdl">"POOR JIM"</td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_VIII">139</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdr">IX.</td> - <td class="tdl">HELP FROM SHORE</td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_IX">157</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdr">X.</td> - <td class="tdl">A WONDERFUL DAY</td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_X">173</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdr">XI.</td> - <td class="tdl">THE PROMISED VISIT</td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_XI">195</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdr">XII.</td> - <td class="tdl">HAPPY DAYS</td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_XII">213</a></td> -</tr> -</table> - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_8" id="Page_8">[ 8 ]</a></span></p> - - -<div class="fig_center" style="width: 364px;"> -<img src="images/page8a.png" width="364" height="53" alt="ornamental border" /> -</div> - - - -<h2 class="gesspert"><a name="LIST_OF_ILLUSTRATIONS" id="LIST_OF_ILLUSTRATIONS">LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS</a></h2> - - -<table class="tblcont" style="width: 32em; margin: 4em auto;" summary="TOC"> -<tr> - <td class="tdl">"<span class="smcap">Where will you go, Jim, when they do take you - ashore?</span>"</td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#Frontispiece"><i>Frontispiece</i></a></td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr smaller">PAGE</td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Jim opened a door close by</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_33">33</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">At last, on the third day, it began to feed from - his hand</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_81">81</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">He seemed to have received no injury at all, and - began to swallow the warm milk</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_117">117</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">"That's our boat, I do believe!" cried Rupert</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_181">181</a></td> -</tr> -</table> - - -<div class="fig_center" style="width: 102px;"> -<img src="images/page8b.png" width="102" height="26" alt="ornamental border" /> -</div> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_9" id="Page_9">[ 9 ]</a></span></p> - - -<div class="fig_center" style="width: 384px;"> -<img src="images/page9a.png" width="384" height="95" alt="seascape" /> -</div> - - - -<h1 class="gesspert"><a name="PAT" id="PAT">PAT</a></h1> - -<p class="caption2nb gesspert" style="margin-bottom: 4em;">THE LIGHTHOUSE BOY</p> - - - -<h2><a name="CHAPTER_I" id="CHAPTER_I">CHAPTER I</a></h2> - -<p class="caption3nb"><i>LONE ROCK LIGHTHOUSE</i></p> - - -<div class="fig_left" style="width: 60px;"> -<img src="images/page9b.png" width="60" height="60" alt="O" /> -</div> - -<p class="p0"><span class="hidden">"O</span> mother, mother, mother!" cried -Pat, drawing a long breath of awe and -wonder, "it seems like as if we had -gone straight to heaven!"</p> - -<p>"Nay, my son, not quite to heaven, for sure -the blessed book tells us that there will be -no more sea there;" and the woman looked out -over the heaving expanse of grey-blue water -with a strange soft wistfulness in her big grey -eyes. One would have said to look at her -then that she had known what it meant to -lose those near and dear to her through the -hungry cruel sea, as indeed in her young life -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_10" id="Page_10">[ 10 ]</a></span> -she had done; for she was an Irish woman, -and had lived all her young life beside the wild -coast of Galway, and many of those who bore -her name had found a last resting-place beneath -the heaving tossing waves. Therefore it was -small wonder if she had come to look forward -to that bright land beyond the moaning waves, -of which it has been expressly said that "there -shall be no more sea."</p> - -<p>But Patrick could scarcely enter at this moment -into his mother's feelings on this score. -He was wild with excitement and delight, as -indeed he well might be, seeing that he had only -just come from a close crowded alley in a smelling -fishing and trading town to this lighthouse -home, which seemed to lie alone in the very -heart of the sea, with nothing above or around -but sea and sky, the wild sea-birds for visitors, -and the plash of the waves for one long "hush-a-by." -No wonder if in these first moments of -returning consciousness to outward things, little -Pat felt as though some strange thing, almost -like death, had befallen him, and that he had -awakened to find himself either in heaven itself, -or else in some beautiful and wonderful place -very like to it indeed.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_11" id="Page_11">[ 11 ]</a></span></p> - -<p>For Pat had been very ill. He had been -a frail little fellow all his short life, and -had never been able to run about and shout -and play as the other children did who lived -in his court. He had spent most of his time -indoors with his mother, growing more and -more wan and white with each succeeding -summer as it came and went. Although the -sea lay only a mile away from his home, he had -scarcely ever walked as far as its margin, for -there was nothing to attract him when he did -so. It was not beautiful open sea such as what -he was now looking upon, but a piece of ugly -tidal water, with quays and wharfs lining the -brink, and evil smells everywhere.</p> - -<p>His father had a boat, and would have -taken his boy out with him in it sometimes; -but Pat was afraid of the rough looks of the -other men, and his mother knew that the frail -child would be weary to death long before he -could be put ashore. So that Pat had grown -up seeing little more than the sights of his own -court, hearing little besides the shouts and cries -and foul words so freely bandied about there. -He had not been much better off in that respect -than if he had come from a London slum, and -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_12" id="Page_12">[ 12 ]</a></span> -this sudden awakening in the Lone Rock Lighthouse -was like an awakening in a new world.</p> - -<p>It was on Pat's account that his parents had -come to this strange new home. When the hot -May sunshine had come streaming into the -alley in which the child had been reared, he -had suddenly failed and fallen ill of a low fever, -which had almost sapped his little life away; -and so near had he come to the gates of death, -that the doctor had shaken his head and said, -"There is only one thing that can save him, -and that is lots of fresh air and sunshine and -pure salt breezes—not the breezes you get in -here, reeking with all that is foul and impure. -If you keep him here, he will die. The only -chance for him is to take him right away; and -I am afraid that, situated as you are, you will -find it impossible to do so."</p> - -<p>Perhaps it would have been impossible at -another time; but just at this very juncture it -chanced that Lone Rock Lighthouse was vacant, -and indeed the post of caretaker had actually -been offered to Nathaniel Carey, because he was -known to be a steady respectable man, who -could be relied upon to do his duty there. -Lone Rock Lighthouse was always changing its -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_13" id="Page_13">[ 13 ]</a></span> -keeper, for the life there was so solitary that -men could not long stand the strain of it; and -by the end of a year, or a couple of years, -almost always resigned the post, in spite of -the regular pay and comfortable home.</p> - -<p>It was not a post that Nat would have cared -to accept under ordinary circumstances, for he -was a sociable man, and liked to have other -men about him; but when the life of his only -child was at stake, and his wife, with wan -drawn face and piteous eyes, pointed to the -little figure on the bed and told him what the -doctor had said, the only thing to be done was -to go and accept the post without any more -hesitation; and the next business was to get -the sick child removed there upon the first -calm and suitable day.</p> - -<p>For Lone Rock was not to be approached at -all times and seasons, even in summer weather, -and often was cut off from communication with -the shore in winter for many weeks together. -It was built upon a very dangerous sunken reef, -round which the sea boiled and surged and -raged from year's end to year's end. And -herein lay the chief peril and the chief drawback -of the keeper's life. If anything were to go -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_14" id="Page_14">[ 14 ]</a></span> -wrong with him or with his home—if he were to -be ill, or in want of some necessary of life, or if -the structure of the lighthouse needed attention, -it might be long weary days, or even weeks, -before he could receive the help he had signalled -for. It is true that every precaution was taken -to ensure his safety. The structure was carefully -examined by competent persons at short -intervals. A large store of dried and salted -provisions was always kept under the roof of the -building, so that the keeper and his assistant -might never be put to actual shifts for food, and -stores of oil, for the great lamp, were likewise -kept—stores which could scarcely run out, however -long a spell of bad weather might last. -Every care and precaution was taken; but for -all that the life there was one of singular isolation, -and men had been known to go mad -during the long dreary winter months; and -once a terrible crime had been committed there -through this very cause—a crime of which men -whispered still sometimes with 'bated breath, -though Pat's mother always resolved that the -child should never hear the gruesome tale.</p> - -<p>Eileen Carey was the first woman who had had -the courage to make a home upon the Lone -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_15" id="Page_15">[ 15 ]</a></span> -Rock. Other keepers had either been unmarried -men, or had left their wives behind for -the time that they lived there. But Nat Carey -came with his wife and his child; and those in -authority were glad that it was so, for they -argued that a man who had a real home about -him would not suffer from the loneliness of the -life as others had done; and they had done -several things to brighten up the little home -before the new-comers arrived there. Eileen's -clever hands had done more so soon as they were -fairly landed, for little Pat required very little -nursing, as he lay day after day in a trance of -weakness and exhaustion. But his mother was -satisfied that each day he grew slightly stronger, -and was quite content to wait until he should -awaken to a knowledge of his new surroundings, -which she meantime strove to make as bright -and as homelike as possible; for she meant that -her husband and her little boy should not lack -any of the comforts which her hands could provide -during their whole stay on the Lone Rock.</p> - -<p>And now the mother was to have her reward. -For several days Pat had begun to look -about him, to follow her movements with his -eyes, to answer when she spoke to him, and -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_16" id="Page_16">[ 16 ]</a></span> -to smile when she looked his way. He was a -long time in taking notice of anything except -his mother and father. It seemed to them -as though he had no eyes for any of the other -strange things about him. He must have known -that this new room, with its whitewashed walls, -so spotless and clean, its queer shape, its fresh -furniture and bright curtains to the sunny -window, was not the room in which he had lived -for all the previous years of his small life. Yet -he did not take any open notice of these things -for many days, and his mother would not let -him be spoken to about them, for, as she truly -said, if he hadn't strength to take them in with -his eyes, he had far better be let alone till the -strength began to come back to him of itself.</p> - -<p>And now that time had come. Pat had for -some days been noticing everything—noticing -with an ever-increasing curiosity and pleasure. -He had begun by asking what was "that funny -noise that never stopped;" and when his mother -had told him it was the sound of the waves, he -had asked "how they got there, for they didn't -use to be so near." And so little by little Eileen -had told him all the tale—how father had been -offered the care of Lone Rock Lighthouse, and -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_17" id="Page_17">[ 17 ]</a></span> -how the doctor had said that little Pat might -thrive and grow strong if he were to be taken -right away from the court in which he had -always lived. And Pat lay and smiled at the -tale, and got his mother to tell it him again and -again, and grew so fond of the song of the sea -before ever he had been able to get up and look -at it, that he often told her "it was making him -well as fast as it could;" and she would smile -with tears in her eyes and believe him.</p> - -<p>Every day had seen some improvement in -little Pat's condition; but it seemed long to the -mother before he had expressed the wish to get -up and look out at the window. She knew that -would be the first thing he was likely to ask for, -because he lay and watched the sunny square -hour after hour, with a smile of contentment on -his face. But it was only to-day that he had -said he wanted to get up and look; and now -she was sitting with him wrapped in a blanket, -he standing with his little bare feet upon the -window-seat, and gazing with wide-open wondering -eyes over the vast expanse of sparkling -water that was as little like "the sea," as he -had been accustomed to think of it, as was -the noise of the waves like the ceaseless bawling -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_18" id="Page_18">[ 18 ]</a></span> -and brawling that his ears had grown used to -in the court whence he had come.</p> - -<p>Pat was greatly moved and excited by all -he saw, and from that day forward was most -eager and anxious to regain his strength, that -he might be able to explore the wonders of the -lighthouse, and see what manner of place his -new home was. So he ate everything that -his mother brought to him "to make him -strong;" he slept from sunset till morning like -a young bird. He began to chatter and laugh -to his father whenever he appeared; and long -before he could attempt to mount the giddy -spiral staircase, which led to the big circular -room where the great lamp lived, he got his -father to tell him all about it, and at night -he would get out of bed if he chanced to wake -up to see the circle of flashing light which it -cast around upon the dark heaving mass of -waters. The child was fascinated by the thought -of the great lamp's lonely vigil over the wide -empty sea long before he was able to understand -what it was that it was doing.</p> - -<p>The first step in the child's convalescence -which seemed to mark the era of "getting -better," was when he was able to be dressed and -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_19" id="Page_19">[ 19 ]</a></span> -to go into the other room for his meals. The -base of the lighthouse was divided into several -queer-shaped rooms. There was the sleeping-room, -in which the child had hitherto spent all -his time; and opening from that was the kitchen -or living room, in which he was used to hear -his mother bustling about as he lay in bed. -There were also, as he presently found out, other -smaller and darker chambers. One of these -was appropriated to the use of the keeper's -assistant, whilst others contained the stores for -the lamp and its caretakers, of which mention -has been made before. It was quite a surprise -to Pat to learn that he and his parents were not -the only occupants of the lighthouse. He had -never heard any strange voice from the inner -room all the time he had been lying in bed, -and so he was very much astonished the first day -he sat up to supper, to see a heavy-looking dark-browed -man come slouching in, and taking his -seat without a word of explanation or apology. -The child looked wonderingly at his mother.</p> - -<p>"That is Jim," she said; "Jim helps daddy with -the lamp. They take it in turns to watch. Jim, -this is our little boy, Pat—him as has been so ill, -you know. I have told you about him often."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_20" id="Page_20">[ 20 ]</a></span></p> - -<p>Pat looked across the table and nodded, -but Jim said nothing, and scarcely appeared to -hear himself addressed. He took his food in -perfect silence, and as soon as he had finished -he got up and went out, and they heard him -going heavily up the winding staircase towards -the lantern house.</p> - -<p>"Can't he talk?" asked Pat wonderingly. -"Is he dumb, do you think?" Eileen smiled, -and shook her head at the question.</p> - -<p>"Nay, he can speak. He has a tongue, but -he is wonderful loth to use it. I suppose it is -the life here as has made him so quiet. Surly -Jim is what folks call him. He has been with -several keepers, but none has had a good word -for him, save that he does his work well and -can be trusted with the lamp. He won't be -keeper, though they did offer him the place. -But he stays on year after year when nobody -else will. He does all his work well, and is -very clean and neat; but he scarce opens his -lips, save in the way of business, from one -year's end to the other."</p> - -<p>This seemed so very strange to Pat that he -sat for some time turning it over in his mind. -He thought when he had time he would try and -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_21" id="Page_21">[ 21 ]</a></span> -get Surly Jim to talk to him; but at present -there were many other things to think of, and -the child's head was crowded with new ideas -and questions.</p> - -<p>What a fascinating place the lighthouse was! -As he grew stronger, he began to explore it from -end to end, and found new wonders every hour -of the day.</p> - -<p>There was the little door leading out to -the rocks on which the place was built, and the -flight of slippery steps which led down to the -tiny creek where the boat lay moored. There -were chains for hauling up the boat in rough -weather on to a ledge, where it would not be likely -to be swept away, save perhaps in the very worst -weather; and at low tide there was a wonderful -mass of rock uncovered by the sea, where he -could wander about and pick up untold treasures, -such as he had never seen or dreamed -of before. And his mother was not afraid to -let him wander about here. She had grown up -herself on the wild coast, and had no fear of the -slippery rocks and the plashing waves. Pat was -only instructed to take off shoes and stockings -before trying to scramble about them, and very -soon he grew so sure-footed and fearless that -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_22" id="Page_22">[ 22 ]</a></span> -neither parent was afraid for him. Moreover, -he was growing brown and healthy-looking, and -stronger than he had ever been in his life -before; and though he might not be very robust -for some time to come, he was gaining every -day, and they were glad and thankful to see it.</p> - -<p>Oh, that wide, wild, beautiful sea! How -Pat came to love it! It was at once a friend -and playmate and a deep unspeakable mystery. -He was never tired of watching its wild play -over the rocks, or of sitting listening to its -deep strange voice, as it laughed or shouted in -its wild wonderful strength. He would sit with -his face towards the west as the sun was going -down, and watch whilst the great blazing ball -dipped lower and lower, till it sank, sank, sank, -right into the sea itself. And then as the sea -opened its mouth and swallowed it up, it seemed -all dyed crimson and gold, as though it had -caught some of the colour from the prisoner it -had taken.</p> - -<p>The child would watch with awe this daily -mystery, and when he found that every morning -the sun came up again out of the sea, but in -quite a different place, he was awed and perplexed -past the power of speech. It never -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_23" id="Page_23">[ 23 ]</a></span> -occurred to him to ask questions even of his -mother about this daily wonder; but he watched -it with unfailing interest, and seemed to drink -in new thoughts every time it happened. He -was more and more sure that his new home was -very like heaven—not so beautiful as the real -heaven, because Jesus would be there to make -the light of it: but like it in some things—in -its peace and beauty and wonderful calm. Pat -had been so near to the gates of death that his -mind naturally turned to thoughts like this. -He was still not strong enough to play more -than a few hours every day, and the rest of his -time would be spent sitting on the rocks or at -the window watching the sea, and thinking -about it, until his face took a new expression, -as though some of the sunshine and the clearness -of the blue sea had got into them and had -taken up an abode there.</p> - -<p>Very often he would carry out his little Testament -to his favourite nooks in the rocks, and -find some of the places where he loved to read. -He was particularly fond of the chapter about -the "sea of glass mingled with fire," because he -was so sure it must be just like his own sea at -sunset time; and there were other places he -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_24" id="Page_24">[ 24 ]</a></span> -was fond of too, because they always set him -thinking and dreaming, and chimed in with all -his new ideas. He did not talk much about -his thoughts; when he went in to his mother -he would chatter to her of his play and of the -live things he had seen in the pools. To his -father he would ask questions about the lamp, -and how it kept awake all the night through—whether -it never went to sleep by accident; for -to him that lamp was like a living creature. -He had only seen it once, because the climb up -the spiral stairs turned him queer and giddy, -and his parents had bidden him wait till he was -stronger before he tried again. But that one -visit had been enough to excite him strangely, -and he always thought with awe of the great -revolving light going round and round the whole -night through. He was never tired of hearing -about it and asking questions; but of his own -strange thoughts, when he was all alone with -the sea and the sunshine, he said nothing. That -was his own secret—perhaps because he lacked -words in which to express himself. And the -new, strange, beautiful life began for little Pat -upon the isolated reef which supported Lone -Rock Lighthouse.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_25" id="Page_25">[ 25 ]</a></span></p> - - -<div class="fig_center" style="width: 386px;"> -<img src="images/page25a.png" width="386" height="97" alt="seascape" /> -</div> - - - -<h2><a name="CHAPTER_II" id="CHAPTER_II">CHAPTER II</a></h2> - -<p class="caption3nb">"<i>SURLY JIM</i>"</p> - - -<div class="fig_left" style="width: 60px;"> -<img src="images/page25b.png" width="60" height="60" alt="O" /> -</div> - -<p class="p0"><span class="hidden">O</span>ne night, contrary to his usual habit, -Pat could not sleep. He had been to -sleep for some hours during the early -part of the night, but now he was wide awake, -and he did not feel like going to sleep any -more. He sat up in bed, and looked round -him in the moonlight. There were his father -and mother, both sleeping calmly and quietly. -If father was in bed, Jim must be up in the -lighthouse, watching to see the big lamp did not -"go to sleep by accident," as the child phrased -it in his own mind. He was suddenly taken -with a vivid curiosity to go to that lighted -chamber himself. He had only been there by -day as yet. He wondered what it would look -like at night; and almost before he knew what -he was doing, he had slipped out of bed, and -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_26" id="Page_26">[ 26 ]</a></span> -was putting on his clothes. He did not want -to disturb his father, who would by-and-by -have to get up and take his own watch in the -tower, as the child called it in his thoughts, so -he moved softly about, and presently found -himself creeping up the dim staircase that was -lighted at intervals by small lamps placed in -niches in the wall.</p> - -<p>It made him rather breathless to mount so -many stairs, but curiosity and a love of adventure -led him on, and presently he found himself -within the wonderful chamber he had visited -before, only that now the great bright lamp -with its myriad wicks and wonderful reflectors -was alight, and slowly moving round and round, -so that at one time it showed a red eye to those -out at sea in great ships, at another a green, -and again a pure white light, as white as crystal.</p> - -<p>The child stood gazing at the wonderful -mechanism without speaking a word. He was -trying to see how it moved, and by what power -the great reflectors moved round and round. -Of course he could not understand, and he -quickly came to the conclusion that the thing -was some great living monster, and that it had -to be watched all the night through lest it went -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_27" id="Page_27">[ 27 ]</a></span> -to sleep, or refused to do its part properly. -He wondered, with a thrill of nervous terror, -whether it would resent his intrusion into its -special domain. Standing as he did in the full -glare of the light, he could not hope to escape -observation, and he looked about him as if for -a hiding-place in case of attack.</p> - -<p>And then his eye fell upon the figure of the -solitary watcher—a bent bowed figure, in a -slouching and indifferent attitude, now quite -familiar to the child, although he and the -individual who owned that rough exterior had -never as yet exchanged a single word.</p> - -<p>Pat was not a shy child as a rule, but he had -always stood in awe of "Surly Jim." He could -eat better and chatter more freely when the man -was not present at table. He shrank a little -into himself always when Jim entered the living -room. It was not often that he did this, save -when called to meals, for when not on duty, he -was either sleeping in his own room, or sitting -in the boat smoking a short black pipe, and Pat -had never attempted to approach him at these -times. Now he was nearer to him than he had -ever been, except at table, and yet the man -appeared to take no manner of notice of his -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_28" id="Page_28">[ 28 ]</a></span> -approach. He sat with his elbows on his knees, -and his head in his hands, and did not seem to -look up at the child's cautious approach. Pat -felt certain he had been seen, but this indifference -seemed a little uncanny. He drew near -step by step, and at last laid one small cold -hand on the knee of the assistant.</p> - -<p>"Is it alive?" he asked softly, divided in his -awe of the wonderful mechanism and its grim -watcher. The man slowly lifted his head, and -stared at the child without attempting to speak. -Pat hesitated a moment, and then climbed upon -the bench upon which Jim was seated, and -slipped his small thin hand within the horny -palm of the man. He felt that he must have -hold of something human up here in this strange -place of light and movement. He was trembling, -and yet he was not exactly afraid.</p> - -<p>His hand was suffered to remain where he -had placed it. Jim glanced furtively down at -the small fingers in his hard hand, and perhaps -something of an unwonted nature stole into his -heart, for, to the astonishment of the child, he -suddenly spoke.</p> - -<p>"What did you want to know, little master?"</p> - -<p>Now Pat thought it was very grand to be -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_29" id="Page_29">[ 29 ]</a></span> -addressed as "little master," and his opinion of -Jim began quickly to change. He could not -be as cross as he tried to make out. The child -took courage, and went on with his questions, -in the order in which they came into his mind.</p> - -<p>"Is it alive?" he asked, with his eyes upon -the slowly moving reflectors, as they solemnly -revolved round and round the centre light.</p> - -<p>"Seems like as if she was," answered the -man; "her takes a deal of food, and a deal of -cleaning, and a deal of watching. Her be as -full of moods as wimmim folk mostly be. She -can't get along without a deal of notice, no -more than they can!"</p> - -<p>Pat fixed his wondering eyes on the speaker's -face. He was almost as much fascinated in -Jim's slow and deliberate speech as in the -subject in hand. It was almost as though the -mouth of the dumb had been unstopped, as -though it was only in this strange place, and -in the witching hour of night, that the man's -tongue was unloosed. He spoke very slowly, -as though it was not easy for him to find words -in which to clothe his thoughts.</p> - -<p>"It's a <i>she</i> then, is it?" asked Pat, all alive -in a moment. "That's very interesting. I -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_30" id="Page_30">[ 30 ]</a></span> -always thought she must be alive, but mother -and father laugh at me. Perhaps they don't -know so well as you—you've been here so much -longer, haven't you?"</p> - -<p>"I've been a-keeping of her this five years or -more," said Jim, after a long pause, in which -Pat began to wonder whether he would ever -speak again or not; "afore that I was in prison. -They let me come out to look after her. It was -so hard to get anybody to stop."</p> - -<p>Pat felt a thrill of awe run through him. He -had heard of people going to prison of course, -and had known many lads and men who had -passed through the ordeal of going there for a -time; but that seemed different from Jim's case. -He wondered whether this strange gruff man -had ever been a murderer, or had done some -very dreadful deed. If so, was it safe to be -sitting up here with him in the night, all alone? -Might he not perhaps think it would be a good -opportunity for throwing him down the staircase, -or out over the gallery into the sea? For -a moment the child felt a queer sensation of -fear come over him, and then it all passed -away as fast as it came, for Jim still held him -by the hand, and his clasp upon his fingers felt -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_31" id="Page_31">[ 31 ]</a></span> -kind and friendly. He looked up into the -sullen, weather-beaten face above him with his -confiding smile, and asked—</p> - -<p>"What had they put you in prison for? -Had you done anything bad?"</p> - -<p>"No," answered Jim, after the inevitable -pause, "I hadn't. It were another man; but -they wouldn't believe it. He gave evidence -against me, and they took his word, not mine. -Folks said it were proved against I, and so I -was sent to prison. But I hadn't done it—I -don't care what they say."</p> - -<p>"No, and I don't care, either!" cried Pat, -with hot partisanship; "I know you didn't do -it! It was they who were wicked and bad to -send you to prison! But they had to let you -out again, you see!"</p> - -<p>He spoke the last words with an air as of -triumph, edging up towards Jim in a confidential -way as he did so. The man was knitting his -heavy brows, and looking as though he was not -sure whether all this were not a strange dream.</p> - -<p>"They let me out to come here. I had three -more years to run. They said if I would stop -and do my duty it should count as though I had -served my time. So I came, and here I be. -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_32" id="Page_32">[ 32 ]</a></span> -It's the only home I've known since <i>that</i> thing -happened, and I don't want no other. I've got -fond of <i>her</i>"—nodding towards the big lamp; -"she looks kind at me now, and she's the -only friend I've got. I'll bide here as long as -I live. It's sore work going back to find all -one's mates dead or changed to you."</p> - -<p>"Yes; don't go back," said Pat; "stay here -with us. I'll be your friend, too. I should -like a friend of my own. Father and mother -don't count like that, because they <i>are</i> just -father and mother. I should like to have a -friend as well. Let us be friends, Jim; and -perhaps then <i>she'll</i> let me be her friend too."</p> - -<p>Pat spoke in the simplest good faith, whilst -Jim passed his hand across his eyes, and then -looked down at the small figure beside him, -rather as though he were not sure that it was -not all a dream after all. Pat was not altogether -sure of this either. It was certainly very queer -to be up in the middle of the night just under -the great lamp, sitting hand in hand with Jim -and talking about being friends. He looked -up into the rough face above him and smiled -as he said—</p> - -<p>"Jim, do you think we are <i>both</i> dreaming?"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_33" id="Page_33">[ 33 ]</a></span></p> - -<div class="fig_center" style="width: 433px;"> -<img src="images/page33.png" width="433" height="658" alt="" /> -<div class="fig_caption">"Jim opened a door close by."—<a href="#Page_35"><i>Page 35.</i></a></div> -</div> - -<p> <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_34" id="Page_34">[ 34 ]</a></span></p> -<p> <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_35" id="Page_35">[ 35 ]</a></span></p> - -<p>"It seems almost like it, little master," -answered the man; "but we'll go out into the -gallery, and get a breath of fresh air. That's -the best thing to wake one up if one is getting -be-fogged."</p> - -<p>Pat was delighted at this notion. He knew -that there was an outside gallery running all -round the glass house where the lamp lived. -He had seen it from the boat when his father -had rowed him out a little way in the evenings; -but he had never been out on it before, and to -go there at night for the first time seemed a very -wonderful thing to do. He would see how the -sea looked from up there in the moonlight; -and perhaps Jim would be able to tell him how -the sun managed to swim round from one side -to the other before morning, and why it always -came up in just the same place every day, and -went down in the same place every night. Jim -must know a lot of things, living so much up -there, he thought.</p> - -<p>So Jim got up and opened a door close -by, and a breath of cold wind came rushing -into the warm room under the big lamp. Pat -looked wonderingly out into the black darkness, -and shivered a little, holding Jim's hand fast in -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_36" id="Page_36">[ 36 ]</a></span> -his small tenacious clasp. And then Jim, all -in a moment, shuffled somehow out of his warm -rough pilot coat, and wrapped it round the -child's thin frame, and lifting him bodily in his -strong arms, carried him out into the still calm -night, shutting the door behind him as he went, -that the draught might not make the lamp -flicker or flare.</p> - -<p>For a moment it came into the child's head -to wonder whether Jim was going to throw him -over the gallery rail and into the sea, and he shut -his eyes tight, and breathed a little prayer. But -something in the strong clasp in which he was -held stilled this fear almost before it had taken -shape, and the next minute the child wonderingly -opened his eyes and gazed with awe at -the scene before him.</p> - -<p>It did not seem dark now, for the silver moon -rode high in the sky, and though the sea beneath -looked black in places, there was a great track -of silver light right across it where the moonlight -lay, and sometimes a white sea-bird would -fly athwart the silver track, and for that moment -its beautiful white wings seemed to shine like -silver too. The little plashing waves below were -tipped and crested with phosphorescent light, and -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_37" id="Page_37">[ 37 ]</a></span> -broke against the reef in a thousand ripples of -molten silver. The whole world seemed as if it -had been turned into ebony and silver, and the -child looked and looked, drinking in the wonderful -beauty, which was beyond his powers of -comprehension.</p> - -<p>He forgot all the questions he had meant to -ask; he forgot the puzzle about the sun and its -setting and rising; he could think of nothing -but the strange majestic beauty of the summer -night, and looking up into Jim's dark face, he -wondered if it looked the same to him.</p> - -<p>He was beautifully snug and warm wrapped -up, and held close and safely. There was nothing -to mar his happiness and wonder. He -gazed, and gazed, and gazed again, till at last -his confused thoughts found vent in words.</p> - -<p>"I can't think how He thought of it!"</p> - -<p>"Who thought of what, little master?" asked -Jim, who had now found his tongue, and did -not seem indisposed to use it more freely.</p> - -<p>"Why, God to be sure," answered the child -reverently. "You know that God made everything; -and before He made it He'd have to -think of it, and know what it would look like; -and I can't think how He did!"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_38" id="Page_38">[ 38 ]</a></span></p> - -<p>"I don't seem to know much about that," -said the man, as Pat looked up at him as if for -a suggestion. "It's a many years since I heard -the name of God spoke—except to swear by," -he added as an afterthought.</p> - -<p>Now Pat knew very well what swearing -sounded like, for he had heard a great deal too -much of it in his small life. But his mother -had always taught him to shun those people -who used bad words, and he had never heard -an oath pass his father's lips. He had been -brought up to read his Bible, and to learn as -much of the meaning of it as his mother was -able to teach him. Neither his father nor his -mother were able to do much more than read -and write. They had not much education, and -were ignorant of a great deal that they would -have liked to know. But they were devout and -simple-minded Christian folks, and had carefully -trained their little boy in all they knew themselves. -If Nat had something of the stern Puritan -element in his creed, Eileen on her part had -the vivid imagination and burning devotion of -her warm-hearted race, and Pat had inherited -much of her temperament, though not without -some of his father's hard-headed shrewdness. -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_39" id="Page_39">[ 39 ]</a></span> -Pat had begun to feel as though this lighthouse -must be wonderfully near to God—much nearer -than the crowded court where he had lived -before. It seemed to him often as though God -<i>must</i> be looking straight down out of heaven at -the Lone Rock, and that there was nothing to -come between Him and it, to hinder Him from -seeing everything. So the child had got into -the habit of thinking a great deal more than -before of God; and it seemed very natural to -think of Him to-night, with the great dome of -star-spangled sky above, and the limitless black -sea below, with the shining pathway across it -that might be leading straight to heaven.</p> - -<p>But Jim's words troubled him rather. He -didn't like to think that Jim did not think -about God too. He didn't see how he could -help it in his long lonely night-watches. Pat -knew very well that he should be frightened of -the loneliness and the darkness if he wasn't -quite sure that God would take care of -him somehow, though how He did it the child -was not at all certain. He went off on this -train of thought now; and instead of answering -Jim's remark, or asking him why he had not -heard or thought about God for many years, he -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_40" id="Page_40">[ 40 ]</a></span> -looked up into his face in a meditative fashion, -and said, slowly and reflectively—</p> - -<p>"I think He must send the angels to fly -about the lighthouses at night and keep them -safe. Mother says perhaps the stars are the -angels' eyes looking down at us; and don't you -think it feels like as if there were angels flying -all about here? I think perhaps they like to -dip their big beautiful white wings in the moonlight, -like the sea-gulls. I almost think I can -feel them flying round; it seems like as if there -was a sound of wings in the air!"</p> - -<p>"May be, little master, may be," answered -Jim, without much interest in his face and tone. -"If there be anything of that sort about the -place, I make no doubt you would be the one -to hear and see it."</p> - -<p>Pat did not quite know what these muttered -words might mean, nor could he get Jim to talk -to him or sustain his share in the conversation. -In point of fact, the talk grew very broken and -disjointed, for the night air blowing on his face -made the child very sleepy, and Jim was never -one to speak by himself. How that night's -adventure ended Pat never knew. He seemed -soon to be flying all round the lighthouse on a -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_41" id="Page_41">[ 41 ]</a></span> -pair of beautiful white wings, and trying to -coax Jim, who stood on the gallery watching, -to come and fly with him too. But Jim, though -he had wings too, did not seem to have any -wish to use them, and only stood still watching -his companion, and refusing to trust himself to -the flight to which Pat urged him, and the -child was just trying to make him believe that -it would all be right if he would only believe, -when he felt a hand upon his head, and a voice -said in his ear—</p> - -<p>"Little son, little son, it is time you were -waking, honey. The day has begun hours ago, -and I can't find your clothes anywhere. Where -did you put them when you took them off, Pat?"</p> - -<p>Pat opened his eyes to find that he had no -beautiful wings after all, and that he was just -in his own bed, covered up very snug and warm, -but when he threw off the bed clothes, there he -found himself all dressed in those very clothes -for which his mother had been hunting everywhere.</p> - -<p>"Why, whatever does it mean?" cried Eileen, -"the child has been walking in his sleep. Saints -preserve us! but if he takes to that in this place -it's never a wink of quiet sleep I will get!"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_42" id="Page_42">[ 42 ]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Oh, mother, it was not in my sleep!" cried -Pat, remembering all the adventure now. "I -was wide awake. I wanted to see the big lamp -alight, and I went up, and Jim let me sit with -him, and he wrapped me up in his coat by-and-by, -and took me out on to the gallery. And I -suppose I must have gone to sleep there, and -he must have brought me back to bed and -wrapped me up like that. Mother, Jim is a -very kind man. He isn't a bit like what I -thought; I'm going to have him for a friend. -I think by-and-by he will like me perhaps. I -like him very much. He was very kind last -night."</p> - -<p>"Well, if anybody can come at his heart, it -will be the child," thought Eileen, whose own -advances had been steadily rejected and ignored. -She was sorry for the lonely man with the sad -history, and was a little afraid of him too; but -when she whispered a word of her fear to her -husband, Nat stoutly declared it was "all right." -Pat could do as he liked, and make what advances -he chose. The worst that could happen -would be that Jim would turn a deaf ear to him. -He would never harm the child. He was not -that sort. There were stories against him, it -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_43" id="Page_43">[ 43 ]</a></span> -was true; but nothing they need fear as regards -their own child. Nat was not troubled with a -vivid imagination, and Eileen had long learnt -to subdue her fears when her husband told her -she was frightening herself about nothing. She -would be glad enough to lighten the dreary lot -of "Surly Jim," and watched with some curiosity -the advances of Pat towards him.</p> - -<p>At first little progress seemed made. At -table the two hardly looked at each other, and -Jim never spoke unless actually obliged; but -now and again she would see them sitting together -in the boat, which had always been Jim's -summer sitting-room, and gradually it seemed -as though there was more talk between them. -She could see that Pat began to chatter away -freely enough, and sometimes she fancied that -Jim took a share in the conversation. His pipe -would go out, and be laid aside. He would -lean towards the child, and seem to be listening -with some intentness. Eileen was not a little -curious to know what all this talk was about, -but Pat was singularly reticent, and seldom -spoke of Jim, though he would chatter to his -mother about anything and everything else. -Once she did venture to ask what they had -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_44" id="Page_44">[ 44 ]</a></span> -been talking about, and got an answer that surprised -her not a little.</p> - -<p>"We talk about a lot of things; Jim knows -such a lot when you once get him to talk," said -Pat, with a certain quiet reserve of manner. -"But I think he likes it best when we talk -about God. You see he'd almost forgotten -about Him. He's remembering now, and it's -very interesting. We've begun at the beginning -of the Bible, and we skip a good deal, so we -shall soon get to the part about Jesus, and I -think that'll be the most interesting of all!"</p> - -<div class="fig_center" style="width: 198px;"> -<img src="images/page44.png" width="198" height="130" alt="seascape" /> -</div> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_45" id="Page_45">[ 45 ]</a></span></p> - - -<div class="fig_center" style="width: 385px;"> -<img src="images/page45a.png" width="385" height="95" alt="seascape" /> -</div> - - - -<h2><a name="CHAPTER_III" id="CHAPTER_III">CHAPTER III</a></h2> - -<p class="caption3nb"><i>AN ODD PAIR</i></p> - - -<div class="fig_left" style="width: 60px;"> -<img src="images/page45b.png" width="60" height="60" alt="I" /> -</div> - -<p class="p0"><span class="hidden">"I</span>t be queer to see them together. They -be as thick as thieves," said Nat to -his wife with a broad smile, as he sat -down to table for the dish of tea he always -looked for before he went up to see that all -was in order with the lamp before the dusk fell. -"As for me, I can't get a word out of him no -how; but the little chap, he makes him talk as -I never knew he could. I can't hear what they -say. Bless you! if I so much as look that way, -Jim shuts up his mouth like as if no power on -earth would open it, and Pat he goes as red as -a rose, as if he was half ashamed to be caught -chattering; but so soon as my back's turned -they're at it again. And glad I be that the -poor chap has found somebody to love and to -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_46" id="Page_46">[ 46 ]</a></span> -care for him; for he's had a hard life of it, if -all we hear of him be true."</p> - -<p>"That's just what I think, Nat," answered -Eileen. "I'm glad the boy has found the way -to his heart. Sure it's a bad thing for any -creature to be shut up against his fellow-men -as he was. May be it's the blessed saints as -have sent the child to him to show him a -better way."</p> - -<p>Eileen still spoke sometimes about the -"blessed saints," as she had been used to do -in her childhood, when she lived amongst those -who used even to pray to them; but her husband -would smile and shake his head when he -heard the words, and to-day he answered slowly -and thoughtfully—</p> - -<p>"Nay, my lass; it's no doing of the saints -above—not that I'm one to say they are not -blessed, nor that they may not look down upon -us poor creatures here below and think of us as -their brethren; but it's the Lord as rules the -world for us, and gives each one of us a work -to do for Him somehow; and if our boy has -been sent as a messenger to this poor chap—as -like enough he has—it's the Lord's own -doing, that's what it is; and we won't say a -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_47" id="Page_47">[ 47 ]</a></span> -word to discourage him, not though it may -seem as though he'd got a tough job before him -if he's got to win back Jim."</p> - -<p>The ready tears started to Eileen's eyes. She -came over and put her hand on Nat's broad -shoulder, bending to kiss him, though he was -not a man who as a rule cared to receive caresses -from even his own wife or child.</p> - -<p>"It does me good to hear you talk like that. -Sure and it's the children who are often the Lord's -best messengers. I heard a holy man say once -as the beautiful angels were God's messengers, -and it does seem sometimes as though He used -the children too—may be because they are most -like the angels themselves—bless their innocent -little hearts!"</p> - -<p>But Pat never thought about being an angel. -He only felt like a very happy little boy, whose -life had suddenly become exceedingly interesting, -and who had so much to do every day that -the days never seemed quite long enough for all -he wanted to put into them. There was so -much to learn about the reef and the lighthouse, -about the big lamp and its bigger reflectors, -about the wonderful fog-horn which he had -as yet never heard at work, and about the -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_48" id="Page_48">[ 48 ]</a></span> -apparatus which kept all these wonders moving, -that his head fairly swam sometimes in the -effort to take in all that he saw. He had one of -those inquiring minds which is not content just -to see what is done, but must know the why -and the wherefore of it all. Nat was content to -know that certain results would follow certain -actions on his part, and he followed his instructions, -with intelligence and diligence, but without -fully comprehending the mechanism of which -he was the overseer. Jim was the man who -more fully understood this. He could put to -rights any small matter which had got out of -gear, without any appeal to the mainland. He -had been so long on the Lone Rock that he was -familiar with every detail of the lighthouse -apparatus, and Pat would watch him with awe -as he climbed about the great lamp, and cleaned -the wheels and the levers with the air of one -who knew exactly what was the work of each. -And then he and the child knew the secret -about the creatures being alive, when everybody -else thought it merely a machine. Jim always -spoke of it as "her," and Pat learned to do the -same, and to wonder sometimes why she never -awoke by day, but was always so quiet and still -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_49" id="Page_49">[ 49 ]</a></span> -when the sun was shining, though when the -dusk fell upon the land she would wake up and -shine, and go round and round with that strange -monotonous noise he had learned to heed as -little as the ceaseless plash of the waves. That -secret knowledge shared by both made another -link between the man and the child. And then, -if Jim could only find words, he could answer -Pat's questions about the working of the creature -far better than the child's father could do. Pat -grew greatly impressed by the depth and profundity -of his knowledge, and came secretly to -the conclusion that Jim was a marvel of learning -and skill. He was greatly flattered that he was -allowed to be on terms of such intimacy with -him, and grew to think his gruff speech and -silent habits a grace, and a sign of learning and -wisdom.</p> - -<p>It was with great satisfaction one day that -Pat heard that he and Jim were to be left in -charge of the lighthouse for a whole day, whilst -his father and mother went ashore to lay in -stores against the coming autumn and winter. -The summer was waning now. Before very -long the fierce equinoctial gales might be any -time expected, and Nat was anxious to get -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_50" id="Page_50">[ 50 ]</a></span> -ashore before this present calm broke up, and -thoroughly victual the rock against the winter. -Eileen, too, had many things to think of, both -for herself and the child, before the winter -should set in. They had been in rather low -water, owing to Pat's long illness, just before -they came here, and had not any supply of warm -clothing with them. Now that Nat had been -drawing his pay all these months, there was -plenty of money to purchase what was needed. -Only she felt she must go ashore herself for -the purpose; but she thought the expedition -would be too fatiguing for the boy, and Pat was -more than content to be left behind with Jim, -to take care of the home and the lighthouse in -his father's short absence.</p> - -<p>It was a beautiful hot September morning -when the boat put off from the rock, and -Pat stood holding Jim's hand and waving his -little cap to his parents, as Nat hoisted the sail -to the light breeze, and the boat began to cut its -way through the sparkling water in the direction -of the shore.</p> - -<p>"The top of the morning to ye!" shouted the -child, who loved to air his little bits of Irish -phrases when he was in high spirits. "Sure -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_51" id="Page_51">[ 51 ]</a></span> -it's a lovely day for a sail. Come back again -safe and sound, and we'll be waiting for you -here. Good-bye, mother dear. Take care of -yourself, mavourneen. It's meself as will be -thinking of you every hour of the day till the -boat brings you back safe again!"</p> - -<p>The mother waved her hand, and Pat stood -looking till his eyes were too dazzled to see -clearly any longer, and then he drew Jim back -towards the house. His small face was full of -importance and gravity. He plainly felt himself -his father's deputy for the day, and the sense of -his position and the burden of his responsibilities -weighed upon him rather heavily.</p> - -<p>"We shall have to watch her very carefully -all day, Jim," he remarked. "Because you see -she may know that father has gone, and try to -take advantage. We had a dog who used to do -that once. Mother always said he took advantage -when father had gone off for the day. It -wouldn't do for things to go wrong before he -came back. You and I will have to be very -careful. Shall we go up and look how she seems -now?—and whether she is all asleep and quiet?"</p> - -<p>Jim grinned in his queer way, but assented -at once.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_52" id="Page_52">[ 52 ]</a></span></p> - -<p>"All right, little master, we'll go. I've got -to clean her up. But I think she'll be quiet -like all day. She's a wonderful one for sleeping -so long as the sun shines—that she is!"</p> - -<p>"Yes, rather like a bat, isn't it, Jim? I read -a tale once in a book about a big bat with a -funny name. I think it was called a vampire. -I know it was very big indeed, and rather fierce. -Perhaps <i>she's</i> a kind of vampire; only you've -made her tame, and she doesn't hurt people -now. Did she ever hurt you, Jim? You don't -seem afraid of her a bit."</p> - -<p>"Nay, she's never hurt I," answered Jim. -"She don't hurt them as know how to humour -her. She did break the arm of one man -once; but he was a rare fool and deserved what -he got. You've got to be a bit careful of her -when she's going; but if you mind her well she -won't hurt nobody."</p> - -<p>They were mounting the stairs now, and Pat -seated himself to watch Jim at his mysterious -duties about the great She, as he had come -to call her in his own mind. He had seen -everything done a dozen times before; but -the interest and fascination was always new. -To-day he was permitted to help Jim a little -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_53" id="Page_53">[ 53 ]</a></span> -by holding his leathers and rubbers from time -to time; and he felt that he should soon be able -to climb about and clean himself, so familiar -did he grow with all his companion's evolutions.</p> - -<p>It took the best part of the morning to do all -that was needed to make things ship-shape -for night, and Pat presently went downstairs -to get ready the simple mid-day meal his mother -had prepared for them. He thought that it -would be pleasant to eat it down on the rocks, -for the tide was out, and as it was a spring -tide there was more rock than usual uncovered. -He carried everything carefully down, and -presently Jim joined him, and they sat down -together. Pat thought it was quite the nicest -dinner he had ever tasted, down in the cool -shadow of the rocks, with the waves washing up -and down only a few feet away. He got Jim to -light his pipe by-and-by, and to tell him some of -his sailor stories (Jim, he noticed, always talked -better when he was smoking), and after an hour -had passed like that, Jim suggested to him that -it was his turn to tell a tale.</p> - -<p>Now Pat was very willing to take his turn, -but he had not any big store of stories, and such -as his mother had told him had all been related -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_54" id="Page_54">[ 54 ]</a></span> -to Jim before—all but the Bible stories, of -which, to be sure, there were plenty left to tell. -Pat sat nursing his knees and thinking. At -last he looked up into his companion's face -and asked reflectively—</p> - -<p>"I don't think I've ever told you about Jesus, -have I? We've not got to Him yet in reading -out of the Book. But there's lots and lots -of stories about Him—real pretty ones, too. I -could tell you some of them, if you liked. -I don't think you know about Jesus yet; do -you, Jim?"</p> - -<p>The man had slowly taken his pipe from his -lips whilst the child was speaking, and now sat -staring out over the sea with a look on his face -that somehow seemed new to Pat, and which -made him all of a sudden look different; the -little boy could not have said how or why.</p> - -<p>"I used to hear tell of Him when I was -little," came the reply, very slowly spoken. -"My mother used to tell me of Him when I -was a little chap no bigger than you. But -I went off to sea when I couldn't have been -much bigger, and since then there's been nobody -to tell me of Him 'cept the gentleman in the -prison; and I didn't take friendly to what he -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_55" id="Page_55">[ 55 ]</a></span> -said, though I dare say he meant it all kind -enough."</p> - -<p>"Well, I'll tell you as well as I can," said Pat, -settling himself to his task with some relish. -"Perhaps you'll remember some of the things -I forget, and mother could tell us it all afterwards, -if we like. But I can remember a good -lot—all the things that matter most. So I'll -begin."</p> - -<p>And Pat did begin, in rather a roundabout -fashion, it is true, and with a good many repetitions -and harkings back to things he had -forgotten, but still with a zest and good-will -that atoned for many defects in style, and -with the perfect faith in the truth of what he -was saying, that gave a reality to the narrative -which nothing else could have done. When -it came to the story of the Crucifixion and the -Garden of Gethsemane, Pat found, rather to his -surprise, that the tears came into his eyes, and -that once or twice he could hardly get on with -the tale. He remembered that his mother had -sometimes cried in telling it to him; but he had -never quite understood why. He began to feel -as though he did understand now. When he was -telling it himself to somebody who was listening, -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_56" id="Page_56">[ 56 ]</a></span> -like Jim, it all seemed so much more real. He -wanted Jim to understand it all—just as his -mother wanted him to understand; and that -made him enter into the meaning of the story -as perhaps he had hardly ever done before. -He was glad when it came to the joyful part, -about how the Lord rose again, and showed -Himself to His doubting and mourning followers. -Jim never spoke the whole time, but sat with -his face turned out towards the sea, never -moving, and looking sometimes as though he -scarcely heard what the child said; yet Pat was -convinced that he was listening to every word. -It was only when the story had been finished -for several minutes that he slowly turned his -head round, and Pat saw with surprise that -there was a moisture in his eyes that looked -exactly as though it were tears.</p> - -<p>"That's the story as my mother used to tell -it me," he said, in a husky voice. "Do you -think as it's all true, little master?"</p> - -<p>"Why, of course it's true!" answered Pat, -with perfect confidence. "Almost everybody -in the world believes it—everybody except the -heathen!" (And Pat quite believed this was so.) -"Some folks forget, as you did, Jim, and some -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_57" id="Page_57">[ 57 ]</a></span> -don't care as they should. But it's every word -true. He did die."</p> - -<p>"Yes, but why? Why did He die if -He needn't have done? Why did He let -them nail Him on the cross like that, if He -could have had as many angels as He liked -to come and take Him away out of their -hands?"</p> - -<p>"Oh, because, you know, He came to die -for us," answered Pat, wrinkling up his forehead, -and trying to remember how his mother -had answered <i>his</i> questions on this very point. -"He was the Lamb of God who came to take -away the sins of the world—your sins, Jim, -and mine, and everybody's. God could not -have forgiven everything if it hadn't been for -Jesus, because He is so just as well as so kind. -Somebody had to be punished—somebody had -to die for us. We couldn't have died for ourselves—not -like that, you know, because we -are all wicked. It had to be somebody good—like -the lamb in the Passover, without blemish—and -that could only be Jesus. I don't know -if I can explain it right; but it's something like -that. There was nobody else, and God loved -us so, He sent His own Son. Oh, Jim, it <i>was</i> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_58" id="Page_58">[ 58 ]</a></span> -good of Him! I don't think we love Him, or -Jesus, half enough!"</p> - -<p>Jim passed his horny hand over his eyes. -He didn't speak for some time.</p> - -<p>"It doesn't hardly seem as though He <i>could</i> -have done it for us—for you and me," continued -the child, filled with his own thought. "But -He did, I know He did; mother says so, and it's -all in the Bible, for she can find the places.</p> - -<p>"I mean to try and think about it oftener, -for it doesn't seem as though we ought ever -to forget it. Mother says it ought to make -us try and do things for Him; but I don't -know what I can do, except to love Him, and -try to be good. Perhaps till I'm bigger He'll -let that count."</p> - -<p>"And when you're bigger what will you do, -little master?" asked Jim.</p> - -<p>Pat sat and pondered the question a good -while with his chin in his hand.</p> - -<p>"I don't quite know," he answered slowly. -"I mightn't ever have the chance; but I think -I know what I should like to do if I could."</p> - -<p>"And what is that?" asked Jim, with sudden -and very evident interest.</p> - -<p>"I think," answered the child, slowly and -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_59" id="Page_59">[ 59 ]</a></span> -reverently, "that I should like best to lay down -my life for somebody else—like as He laid it -down for us. Some people have done that, -you know—brave men who have died doing -their duty—to try and save other people from -death. I think God must love them for it. -I think Jesus must smile at them, for He did -just the same for us; and if He knows that -they do it because they want to be like Him -and do something for Him, I think He would -be pleased. People don't always die because -they are willing to; sometimes they are saved -too. But Jesus would know that they were -willing to die for Him. I think, when I grow -to be a man, if I might choose, I should like -best to serve Him like that."</p> - -<p>Whilst Pat was speaking, Jim's eyes had -been fixed earnestly upon his face. Now they -roved back again over the sea, and suddenly -the man gave a great start. He rose to his -feet, and stood looking over the sea, shading -his eyes with his hand.</p> - -<p>"What is it?" asked Pat, coming and standing -beside him, and imitating his gesture. "Can you -see anything, Jim? I can't seem to see nothing."</p> - -<p>"That's just it," answered the man. "We -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_60" id="Page_60">[ 60 ]</a></span> -can't see half as far as we did an hour ago. -Seems like as if there was a thick sea-fog -coming on. I was thinking only this morning -what a time we had been without one. That's -a fog-bank and no mistake, and drifting right -down upon us, too. I must go and see to the -horn. We must start that if it comes over us; -else your father might never find his way back—to -say nothing of the ships running aground -here. You'll hear her voice, and no mistake, -little master, before another hour is over; and -a mighty queer voice it is, I can tell you. -You'll not forget it easy, once you've heard it!"</p> - -<p>Pat was immensely interested. He followed -Jim up into the upper room, and went out upon -the gallery to watch the great fog-bank creep -slowly down upon them. The sun was so bright -and clear that it seemed impossible that that -slowly moving white mass should ever obscure -it; but soon a few little light vapour wreaths -drifted up against the rocks, and very quickly -the sun looked dull and red, and little by little -the sky and the sea seemed all to be blotted out, -and Pat could not tell which way he was looking, -nor where the land lay. He seemed to be up -alone in some high place, floating in mid-air, -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_61" id="Page_61">[ 61 ]</a></span> -in a world of vapour. He would have been -frightened if he had not heard Jim moving -about close at hand.</p> - -<p>And then, all in a moment, a most fearful -and extraordinary noise just above his head -made Pat clap his hands to his ears, as though -his head would come off with the vibration if -he did not. He knew what it was. <i>She</i> had -been awakened from sleep, and was lifting up -that great voice of hers, as he had heard she -could do when it was wanted; and in great -amazement, Pat ran indoors to see how she did -it. He felt that such a wonderful creature as -this had surely never lived before!</p> - -<div class="fig_center" style="width: 205px;"> -<img src="images/page61.png" width="205" height="80" alt="seascape" /> -</div> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_62" id="Page_62">[ 62 ]</a></span></p> - - -<div class="fig_center" style="width: 383px;"> -<img src="images/page62a.png" width="383" height="94" alt="bridge" /> -</div> - - - -<h2><a name="CHAPTER_IV" id="CHAPTER_IV">CHAPTER IV</a></h2> - -<p class="caption3nb"><i>LONE ROCK IN FOG AND STORM</i></p> - - -<div class="fig_left" style="width: 60px;"> -<img src="images/page62b.png" width="60" height="60" alt="B" /> -</div> - -<p class="p0"><span class="hidden">B</span>ut strange and fascinating as was the -voice of the great She, Pat could -not be quite happy till his father -and his mother had got back safe to the rock -again. He could not imagine how they could -find their way in all the thick wreaths of darkness -which shut the Lone Rock in; but Jim -told him that very likely it was quite clear a -little way off, and that the noise of the horn, -which sounded every three minutes, would guide -his father safely to the right place. The sea -was quite smooth and still; he could approach -without any trouble. Jim knew that Nat would -not be easy away from his post, more especially -now that this fog had come on, which would -entail extra care and extra work. There was -a mechanical apparatus worked by steam, which -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_63" id="Page_63">[ 63 ]</a></span> -could keep the horn blowing at intervals for -a certain number of hours; but that required -attention too, and for the present, Jim preferred -to work it by the bellows, remaining up aloft, -and bidding Pat keep watch for the boat below, -if he liked, but to be very careful not to lose -his footing on the rocks, as there would be -nobody to come to his help.</p> - -<p>Pat was not afraid of that now. He always -ran about barefoot, and was as sure of foot as -a goat by this time.</p> - -<p>He stationed himself upon the great square -rock overlooking the little creek where the -boat usually lay moored, and watched the thick -wreaths of vapour as they drifted and circled -round him. Sometimes, for a few moments, -they would clear away for a while, and he -would be able to look out over the grey waters -for some little distance. Then they would close -over again, and shut out even the sight of -the waves not ten feet below him, and Pat -would feel as though he were quite, quite alone -in a world of fog, with only the great horn overhead -for company. But it was company, and -kept him in mind that Jim was not far away, -and so he was not frightened, although very -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_64" id="Page_64">[ 64 ]</a></span> -much surprised and perplexed by this strange -new experience.</p> - -<p>It might have been an hour that he had been -watching, when he heard the plash of oars, -sounding a long way off, though in reality -they were quite close, and almost immediately -afterwards he saw the outline of the boat -looming large against the background of fog, -and uttered a joyful shout.</p> - -<p>"Father! dear daddy! Mother, is that you? -I was so afraid you would never find your -way home; but Jim said you would. Did -you hear her blow the horn? Doesn't she do it -well? Isn't it nice that she can wake up when -she's wanted? She woke up and blew directly -Jim told her there was a fog. Isn't it queer -to be all thick like this? It isn't dark, but -we can't hardly see anything. Daddy, did -you ever see anything quite so funny before? -Mother, did you?"</p> - -<p>"I've seen plenty of sea-fogs in my time, -my little son," answered Nat, as he brought -in the boat, and moored it safely in its niche; -"and I am always glad to see them go, for they -do more ill to ships, I take it, than storms -and tempests. I'm glad to find myself here; -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_65" id="Page_65">[ 65 ]</a></span> -for it's ill being at sea in such thickness as this. -However, I think it will lighten a bit soon. -The bank isn't a deep one, so far as I can -see, and it must have pretty nigh drifted over us -by now—not but what it may come back again a -dozen times before the day is over. There is no -telling what a fog will do. It's more capricious -than a woman—eh, wifie?"</p> - -<p>Eileen smiled as she stepped ashore. Her -face was rather pale.</p> - -<p>"I know more of women than of fogs, Nat. -I don't know if they be much alike. Pat, -darling, it's glad I am to see you safe and -sound again. I'll not have to go ashore for -a long while now. I've brought everything we -shall want for many a month to come."</p> - -<p>Almost as she spoke the fog began to lift, -and in a few moments, to the astonishment -of Pat, the sun was shining again quite brightly. -A breeze sprang up and drove the floating -vapours away, dispersing them hither and thither, -and making the waves dance and foam round -the rocks. The great horn ceased to make -its doleful cry, and Jim came down from above -to help to unload the boat.</p> - -<p>"Have you got <i>my</i> parcel, mother?" asked -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_66" id="Page_66">[ 66 ]</a></span> -Pat, edging up to her, and speaking in a -whisper, as thing after thing was brought in by -the two busy men. The mother smiled and -nodded, and presently she opened a big square -package, and drew forth a small parcel tied -up in brown paper, at sight of which Pat's -face kindled all over.</p> - -<p>"Is it a nice one, mother? And did you -spend my bright half-crown?" And on being -satisfied upon these points, Pat vanished with -his treasure into an inner room, and proceeded -to untie the string and carefully open the -mysterious parcel.</p> - -<p>When he had removed the two wrappings -of paper, his eyes brightened and glowed with -delight. He saw a beautiful book, with red-gold -edges, in a soft black morocco cover, -and he turned the leaves with reverent, loving -fingers, and placed the book-mark in the place -where he had been planning to read next -to Jim—the place where the story of Jesus -began that they had been talking over this -very day.</p> - -<p>"It's a prettier Bible than mine," thought -the child; "but mother gave me mine, so, -of course, I like it best, and I shall always keep -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_67" id="Page_67">[ 67 ]</a></span> -it as long as I live. But Jim will like this, -I know; and he hasn't got any Bible, though he -says he can read, and used to like to read -once. I'm sure he'll like it. I'll go up to-night -and give it him when he has his watch. He -can read it up there in the tower when he's not -attending to her. There's plenty of light, and -in the winter he says the nights do seem -long. It'll be nice for him to read about Jesus, -and all the stories that are in the Bible."</p> - -<p>So as soon as supper was over, whilst his -father and mother were still busy putting away -the ample stores of provisions and clothing that -they had brought from the mainland, Pat stole -upstairs with his treasure in his hands, and -came and took his favourite seat by Jim's side, -still keeping the book safely hidden beneath -his jacket.</p> - -<p>"Jim, don't you never read of a night up -here alone?" he asked.</p> - -<p>"I don't often now. I did use to read the -paper a bit, whenever I get a few sent over -from shore; but one gets out of the habit of it, -and sometimes there's nothing to read for days -and weeks together."</p> - -<p>"I like reading," said Pat; "and I thought -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_68" id="Page_68">[ 68 ]</a></span> -you'd perhaps like it too if you had something -interesting to read. I've brought you a book. -Mother got it for me to-day. It's yours now, -for I've written your name inside, so that nobody -can't ever take it away from you; and -I think it would be nice if you would read it -sometimes in the night. I'm almost sure you'll -like it, if once you begin." And with a red -but happy face, Pat pulled out his treasure, and -presented it shyly to Jim.</p> - -<p>The man took it and looked at it, and then -at the child, as though he didn't know what to -make of so strange a thing as a present. Perhaps -it was a dozen years since he had received -a gift of any kind.</p> - -<p>"Be it for me, little master?" he asked in -a puzzled voice.</p> - -<p>"Yes, to be sure it is," answered Pat, beaming. -"I got mother to choose it for you, -because she always chooses so well. It's a -Bible, Jim. It's got all the stories in that -we like to talk about, and all the story of -Jesus—what we talked about to-day, and you -liked. I've put the mark in one of the places -where it begins about Him. You can read it -yourself, if you like, whilst you're watching her."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_69" id="Page_69">[ 69 ]</a></span></p> - -<p>It was so long since Jim had ever received -such a thing as a present that he scarcely knew -how to thank the child, but kept turning the -book over and over in his hands with a sheepish -look on his face. However, Pat was easily -satisfied, and he knew that Jim was more -pleased than he showed; so he slipped down -the stairs again in a happy frame of mind, and -found his father examining the weather-glass -below—a mysterious object in the child's eyes, -which he always regarded with awe.</p> - -<p>"A good thing we went ashore to-day, wife," -Pat heard his father say. "For if I don't mistake -me, we'll have a spell of rough weather on -us soon. The glass is going down steady and -fast. By to-morrow morning, I take it, it'll be -blowing half a gale of wind."</p> - -<p>Pat looked wonderingly at the glass, and -could not see that it had moved from its niche. -He never could understand why his father would -say that it was higher some days than it was on -others; but it was one of those things that he -never asked about—one of those mysteries that -he pondered over in secret with a sense of -wonder and rather fascinating awe.</p> - -<p>Next morning he was not awakened, as he -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_70" id="Page_70">[ 70 ]</a></span> -had been of late, by a bar of sunshine slanting -across his bed and touching his face. He awoke -later than his wont to a sound of moaning and -splashing which he had not heard before; and -when he jumped up and ran to the window -he saw that there were heavy banks of cloud -scudding across the sky, whilst the sea had -turned from blue to grey, and was dashing itself -against the rocks with greater vehemence than -he had ever seen before. There was a moaning -sound all around the walls of his home, rising -sometimes to a mournful shriek. The little -boy was glad to get on his clothes, and find a -glowing fire burning in the living room. There -had come a chilliness into the air, and it seemed -as if summer had suddenly taken flight. His -mother looked up at him as he came, and -greeted him with a smile.</p> - -<p>"Well, Pat; so father is right after all, and -here are the gales come upon us all sudden-like -at the last. We shall have to make up our -minds to a deal of moaning and tossing and -tumbling if we are to live all the winter in a -lighthouse! You'll be a brave boy, my little -son, and not mind the wind and the rain and -the dashing of the waves? It'll not frighten -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_71" id="Page_71">[ 71 ]</a></span> -you to hear it day after day and week after -week, will it, honey?"</p> - -<p>"Frighten me?" asked Pat, almost indignantly. -"Why, mother, no! I'm almost a -man now, and men aren't frightened by noises. -I shall help father and Jim to take care of the -lighthouse, and I'll help you down here when -I'm not too busy upstairs with her. Jim says -there's a deal more to do in winter than in -summer, and sometimes they'll be very glad of -a third man to help. I shall be the third man -here. I shall have lots to do and think about!" -And Pat looked for all the world like an important -little turkey-cock, and went running up the -stairs to see what was going on there, whilst -his mother looked after him with a smile, and -breathed a thankful prayer to God for giving -back her child such full measure of health and -strength.</p> - -<p>The next weeks were very interesting and -exciting ones to Pat. The wind blew strongly -and steadily, and the sea ran higher and higher. -He used to go out daily into the balcony round -the lamp-house, and stand "to le'ward," as Jim -used to call it, whilst he watched the great -crested waves come racing along, and breaking -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_72" id="Page_72">[ 72 ]</a></span> -into sheets of spray at the foot of the reef—spray -which sometimes rose almost as high as -he was standing, and would often make the -mackintosh coat in which he was always wrapped -fairly run down with water.</p> - -<p>Jim would stand beside him sometimes, and -tell him how in winter storms the spray would -dash not only as far as the gallery, but right -over the top of the lighthouse. Pat found it -hard to believe this at first, but as he came to -learn more and more of the marvellous power -of the sea, he disbelieved nothing; and used -sometimes to say with awe to Jim, when he -had finished one of his stories of shipwreck and -peril—</p> - -<p>"It do seem wonderful that the sea obeyed -Jesus when He was here, and went down and -got still just when He told it to. Mother says -God holds the sea in the hollow of His hand. -Jim, I think God's hand must be very wonderful; -don't you?"</p> - -<p>Perhaps nothing so helped those two to -understand the mighty power of God as their -lonely life in the lighthouse during those stormy -autumn days. If any story in the Bible reading -seemed too marvellous for belief, it only needed -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_73" id="Page_73">[ 73 ]</a></span> -Pat to point over the sea with his little hand, -and remark reflectively, "But you see, Jim, He -made all <i>that</i>!" to convince them both that -nothing was too hard for the Lord. The story -of Peter's attempt to walk on the sea was one -of their favourite readings, when once they had -come across it. Jim was wonderfully taken by -the tale, and would have the mark kept in the -place for a long time.</p> - -<p>"I read it every night up here alone," he -said once to Pat, "and I can't help wondering -if I could ever walk on the sea if I asked Him -to help me."</p> - -<p>"Perhaps He would if you were going to -Him," said Pat reflectively. "I don't know -if He would for anything else. You see, He'd -said 'Come' to Peter, and so he could do it, -until he got frightened and forgot the Lord -had called him. Mother says that was why -he began to sink—because he'd begun to think -about himself, instead of trusting it all to -Jesus. If he were to say 'Come' to you, -Jim, and you were to go out to meet Him, I -expect it would be all right. But He don't -seem to call folks in that sort of way now."</p> - -<p>New experiences were becoming common -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_74" id="Page_74">[ 74 ]</a></span> -enough in Pat's life now, but he never forgot -one curious sight which he was once called -up from his bed to see in the middle of the -night. He had gone to bed amid an unusual -tumult of sound—moaning wind and dashing -spray, and sometimes such a bang as a great -wave struck the wall of the tower—that for -some time he could scarcely get off to sleep, -seasoned though he was to such sounds.</p> - -<p>Then, in the middle of the night, he was -awakened by Jim coming to fetch him, and -when he was once fairly awake, he was -delighted to hurry into his warm suit of -weather-proof clothes, and follow Jim upstairs, -for he thought that the time had surely come -when the services of the third man were required, -and very grand and important he felt -to occupy that proud position.</p> - -<p>But it was not quite what he thought, after -all; for though his father was on watch as well -as Jim whilst the storm raged round the lighthouse, -there was nothing very much to be done, -save to see that the light burned brightly, and -Pat wondered for a moment why he had been -summoned.</p> - -<p>"Jim said you'd like to see the birds, sonny," -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_75" id="Page_75">[ 75 ]</a></span> -said his father, taking him in his strong arms, -and holding him up near to the glass: "so I -said he could fetch you. Look! do you see -them flying against the glass? It's the light as -brings them these stormy nights. They know -they'll get perching-room somewhere round, if -they get nothing else. See their white wings -flitting to and fro, Pat? Jim says in the morning -we shall pick up a score or so of dead birds -in the gallery, as have dashed their lives out -flying straight against the glass."</p> - -<p>Pat looked and began to see, for at first his -eyes were dazzled. It was just as his father -had said: outside the glass house were multitudes -of wild sea birds, flitting to and fro like -ghosts in the black darkness, and every now -and then dashing themselves against the strong -dome of glass with a noise which told of the -violence of the effort. There seemed to the -child to be an endless myriad of white and -grey birds circling round his sea-girt home, -and he looked at them in wonder and awe, for -he had never before seen so strange a sight.</p> - -<p>"Do they want to get in, father?" he asked -softly. "Oh, let us open the door and take -them in. They are frightened at the storm. -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_76" id="Page_76">[ 76 ]</a></span> -Why should we not let them come in and -warm themselves here?"</p> - -<p>"They would only be worse scared than they -are, Pat," answered his father, "and would fly -into the lamp and hurt themselves and it. -Poor foolish things! they don't know what -they come for themselves; it's just the light -attracts them. We'll get feathers enough to -stuff a pillow for your mother to-morrow, if Jim -is right about what we shall find outside."</p> - -<p>But Pat was quite unhappy about the poor -foolish wild birds driven seawards by the gale, -and coming to the lighthouse, as it were, for -shelter.</p> - -<p>"Let me go outside and see them there," -he said; and Jim wrapped him up warmly and -carried him out for a few minutes.</p> - -<p>It was a still stranger sight out there to see -the strange antics of the bewildered birds, and -to hear their cries and screams, which made -Pat shiver in spite of himself, remembering the -stories his mother sometimes told him on winter -evenings of the "banshee" and its wailing cry. -He was dreadfully sorry for the birds, but they -would not let him come near them, and he saw -that nothing could be done for them.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_77" id="Page_77">[ 77 ]</a></span></p> - -<p>"I suppose God knows about them," he said -at last, with a great sigh. "If He cares for -sparrows, I suppose He cares for sea-gulls, too. -If He knows, I suppose we need not mind very -much. But I should have liked to take them -in and feed them, and make them warm and -comfortable. They sound so very sad; but -perhaps God will comfort them best."</p> - -<p>And then Jim carried the child down to his -warm bed again, and he fell asleep, thinking -of the birds and their strange noises and ways.</p> - -<p>He awoke with the same strange noise in his -ears. He was sure it was a voice like that of -a sea-bird. He started up and looked about -him, and then the sound came again. It was -broad daylight now, and the noise seemed to -proceed from the adjoining living room. Pat -jumped up, and ran in without troubling to -put on his clothes till his curiosity was satisfied.</p> - -<p>"Mother, what is it? What is that queer -noise?" he asked; and then he saw a basket -standing in a corner of the room, and the noise -seemed to proceed out of that.</p> - -<p>"Go and get dressed, dear," answered his -mother, "and then Jim, may be, will be down -again. It's a wild bird that has hurt itself -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_78" id="Page_78">[ 78 ]</a></span> -that he's got there. He thought you might -like to have it to take care of till it got well, -but it's so wild and fierce, and bites so, that I -daren't open the basket till he comes. Jim -says they fly at folks' eyes sometimes; but he -seems to know how to manage it. Get you -dressed, honey, and then he'll show it you."</p> - -<p>Pat was not long dressing that morning, and -as soon as Jim could be got down from the -tower, the basket was opened, and the treasure -inside displayed to the child's admiring eyes. -It was a young gull, whose wing was badly -broken—so badly, that Jim declared it would -never fly again, and was of opinion that the -most merciful thing to do would be to pinion -it—since it was the end of the wing that was -broken—and bring it up to be a tame bird -upon the rock, living there and catching fish -in the pool, but kept from swimming away -altogether by a light fetter round its foot. He -had kept birds on the rock before now that had -hurt themselves against the glass, though when -they had grown quite strong and well they had -usually taken themselves off. Still, he had -sometimes kept pets for some considerable -time; and Pat was all on fire to tame this -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_79" id="Page_79">[ 79 ]</a></span> -gull, and make a playmate of it. It was not -a very promising playmate at first, for it was -wild and fierce, almost past management, and -Pat thought it would have died under Jim's -hands when he performed with skill and -rapidity the operation which was soon seen -to be a wonderful relief to the suffering -bird. It refused food for two days, and the -child feared it would certainly die; but his -patience and care were unwearied, and at last, -on the third day, it began to feed from his -hand, being too weak to fear him; and after a -few mouthfuls of fish greedily swallowed, it -rewarded its friend by a vigorous peck on the -hand, which nearly drew blood. Pat, however, -was not at all discouraged, but looked upon it -as a sign of returning health; and by slow -degrees, as the days and weeks wore away, a -certain confidence and friendship grew up between -the wild bird and the little boy who -tended him so faithfully and regularly.</p> - -<p>Jim contrived a little aviary for the bird—if -so grand a word could be applied to the wire -erection down among the rocks, where the bird -could get salt-baths at high water, and fish in -the pools left by the retiring tide—by the side -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_80" id="Page_80">[ 80 ]</a></span> -of which Pat spent hours every day teaching -the gull to come and take food from his hands, -and gradually establishing a freemasonry between -them, which developed at last into a -real friendship, so that the little boy could go -fearlessly into the cage at the wider and taller -end against the house, and call the gull to perch -upon his knee, and take bits of fish even from -between his lips, and take any liberties he -chose with his captive without fear of a rebuff.</p> - -<p>This new pastime was a source of immense -pleasure to the little boy through the long -dreary days of winter. He never felt dull in -his strange home; and with Jim to talk to, -the lamp to watch, and his bird to teach -and tame, the days flew by all too fast, and -he could scarcely believe when Christmas was -actually upon them.</p> - -<p>It was a queer Christmas, spent amongst -the sounds and sights of the Lone Rock, with -the wild waves lashing the walls of his home, -and the moaning of the wind for the only -music. But Pat was growing used to the life, -and did not call it queer now. It seemed far -stranger to think of going back to the crowded -court, where they never saw or heard the sea, -and where even the sky and the air seemed -quite different.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_81" id="Page_81">[ 81 ]</a></span></p> - -<div class="fig_center" style="width: 411px;"> -<img src="images/page81.png" width="411" height="636" alt="" /> -<div class="fig_caption">"At last, on the third day, it began to feed from his hand."—<a href="#Page_79"><i>Page 79.</i></a></div> -</div> - -<p> <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_82" id="Page_82">[ 82 ]</a></span></p> -<p> <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_83" id="Page_83">[ 83 ]</a></span></p> - -<p>But it was interesting to explain to Jim -about Christmas Day being Jesus's birthday; -and the child discovered to his great satisfaction -and surprise that it was Jim's own birthday, -too. He had been born on Christmas -Day, just as Pat had been born on Patrick's -Day, to the great satisfaction of his Irish -mother; and so the festival of Christmas was -kept as brightly as it was possible, and neither -Nat nor his wife could fail to remark how -changed in many ways Jim was from what he -had been in the spring, when first they had -come to the rock.</p> - -<p>"I believe it's the love of the Lord coming -into his heart that's doing it," said Nat, as he -sat over the fire with his Bible, when Pat had -gone to bed, and Jim was up aloft. "He took -first to the child, and the child has led him to -the Lord. It's often the way with us poor -frail human creatures. We seem as though -we must have some human hand to lead us, -though the Lord is holding out His wounded -hand all the while, and bidding us take that. -It's wonderful true those words of His about -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_84" id="Page_84">[ 84 ]</a></span> -the babes and sucklings. It seems to me that -the heart of a little child is coming in place -of the hard heart Jim seemed to have before. -May be the Lord has a work for him to do yet. -It may be we were sent here partly for him. -One never knows where the work will meet -one in the vineyard; but we must try to be -ready for it when it comes."</p> - -<div class="fig_center" style="width: 203px;"> -<img src="images/page84.png" width="203" height="122" alt="seascape" /> -</div> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_85" id="Page_85">[ 85 ]</a></span></p> - - -<div class="fig_center" style="width: 384px;"> -<img src="images/page85a.png" width="384" height="94" alt="seascape" /> -</div> - - - -<h2><a name="CHAPTER_V" id="CHAPTER_V">CHAPTER V</a></h2> - -<p class="caption3nb"><i>A TERRIBLE NIGHT</i></p> - - -<div class="fig_left" style="width: 60px;"> -<img src="images/page85b.png" width="60" height="60" alt="A" /> -</div> - -<p class="p0"><span class="hidden">A</span>lthough there had been plenty of -wind, and a heavy sea running for -the greater part of the winter, Pat -had not seen what Jim called a "real storm" -until Christmas had been several weeks old, -and January had nearly run its course. The -child called any rough bout of windy weather -a storm, and did not quite believe that Jim -could be right in declaring that it was "only -a capful of wind," or that it was "only half -a gale, after all." But there came one night -late on in January when he began to understand -very well what Jim had meant, and to -realise that he had not really understood before -what a real winter storm could be like.</p> - -<p>All day there had been a strange new sound -in the moaning and the shrieking of the wind. -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_86" id="Page_86">[ 86 ]</a></span> -His father had looked often at the glass, and -had remarked almost every time he did so that -"they were going to get it this time, and no -mistake." Jim had been so busy up aloft that -Pat had hardly seen him since breakfast-time; -and even the sea-gull seemed to partake in the -general uneasiness, for he flapped his wings, -and screamed and cried in a way that was -quite unusual for him; and when Jim came -downstairs about dinner-time, he walked out -to the side of the cage where the child stood -watching his favourite, and said—</p> - -<p>"I'd bring him indoors to-night, Pat. I'd -not answer for it but that the water will be -over here before morning. Anyway, there's be -sheets of spray flying about enough to drown -the bird, if he's left where he is."</p> - -<p>Pat looked up wonderingly, for though one -end of the great caged-in place ran down -towards the lower rocks, the upper end was -against the lighthouse itself, and it seemed -impossible to the child that the waves should -ever reach as high as that. He had lived seven -or eight months in his new home by this time, -and had never seen the sea as high as that yet. -But of course Jim must know best.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_87" id="Page_87">[ 87 ]</a></span></p> - -<p>"I'll bring him in," he answered readily. -"Mother won't mind if you tell me to, and -he does come in sometimes. He hardly ever -pecks at anybody now. See how tame he is -when I go to take him!"</p> - -<p>Pat was rather proud of the conquest he -had made of the bird, and certainly the wild -creature made no resistance to being lifted by -his little master and carried within doors. -Eileen looked up as Pat brought the captive -in with him.</p> - -<p>"Poor thing! so he wants shelter to-night, -does he! Put him there in that bit of a cupboard, -Pat dear, with a wire netting in front of -him to keep him from cluttering up my clean -kitchen. There, he can see you now, and you -can see him. What a pretty bird he's growing! -I'm sure he's welcome to a place within doors. -God help all those poor souls who will be out -at sea to-night!"</p> - -<p>The woman spoke with so much earnestness -and feeling, that Pat looked up in her face with -wide-open, questioning eyes.</p> - -<p>"What makes you say that, mother? Is it -going to be what Jim would call a real big -storm? I rather wanted to see one. Is it -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_88" id="Page_88">[ 88 ]</a></span> -naughty to feel so? I won't, if it is; but I -thought a lighthouse boy ought to know what -a real storm was like. Are we going to have -one to-night, mother?"</p> - -<p>"I fear we are, my child. And terrible it -will be for those who are afloat, exposed to the -mercy of the wind and the waves. We must -pray to God for them, my little son; for in -times like these only God can help them, and -perhaps there are some in peril to-night, who -will never pray for themselves—though in the -hour of danger it is wonderful how the human -heart turns to the God of heaven, however -hard at any other time."</p> - -<p>Pat's eyes were open wide, and a new look -had crept into them.</p> - -<p>"Mother, shall we pray now?—you and I -together?" he asked; and Eileen took his -little hand in hers, and knelt down then and -there on the kitchen floor, praying aloud in -very simple words for those in peril on the deep -that night, that God would be with them in -every danger, and bring them safe at last to -the haven whither they would be. And Pat -shut his eyes tight, and clasped his hands, and -said "Amen" softly, several times, adding, as -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_89" id="Page_89">[ 89 ]</a></span> -his mother ceased, "And if there are any little -boys like me, please keep them quite safe, dear -Lord Jesus, and bring them safe back to their -mothers again."</p> - -<p>And then, when the child opened his eyes, -and rose from his knees, he saw that Jim had -crept in, all unknown to them, and that he was -kneeling, too, his head down-bent, and a tear -slowly trickling down his weather-beaten face. -Pat had never seen him on his knees before. -He had never been able to get Jim to tell him -whether he ever said his prayers at all. But -he was sure now that he did, and he ran across -to him before he had had time to rise to his -feet, and throwing his arms about his neck, he -cried out—</p> - -<p>"Now we have all prayed to God together, -so I'm <i>sure</i> He'll hear us. He likes there to -be two or three gathered together—it says so, -somewhere in the Bible. I shan't be so -unhappy about the poor people in the ships -now, because we've asked God to take care of -them, and He always hears what we say—doesn't -He, mother?"</p> - -<p>"Yes, dear, He always hears," answered -Eileen, with a smile and a sigh. "But He does -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_90" id="Page_90">[ 90 ]</a></span> -not always answer us quite in the way we -would have."</p> - -<p>"But, then, He knows best," said Pat, with -sudden thoughtfulness. "So if He does it -differently from what we meant, we needn't -mind, need we? You don't always do just -what I want, mother dear; but afterwards I -always know you decided best. It's like that -with God and us, I suppose."</p> - -<p>Eileen stooped with a tear in her eye to kiss -the child, and Jim went out to help Nat to -haul up the boat, and place it in the greatest -security the rock offered, to leeward of the -wind, well braced at both ends to keep it -steady. Pat watched these operations with -great interest.</p> - -<p>"But why do you take it out of the water?" -he asked. "I should have thought you'd want -it there in case any ship in distress should go -by. You might want to send a boat out to -them, and if it was up here you wouldn't be -able to get it out at all quickly."</p> - -<p>"No boat could live in such a sea as we'll -have to-night, sonny," answered the father -gravely. "Nothing but a life-boat, anyhow, -and then it could not be launched here amongst -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_91" id="Page_91">[ 91 ]</a></span> -these rocks. Look at those waves, now. Do -you think there would be any putting out to -sea amongst such rollers as those? No, my -little son. Please God we'll keep our light -burning brightly—which is the duty given us -to do—and that will help the big ships to keep -clear of this cruel reef, where the best of them -would be dashed to pieces. But more than -that we cannot do, and may God grant that -no vessel comes nigh these rocks to-night. -None will, unless she be disabled; but, if she -did, we could do almost nothing to help her. -God alone could direct her course that she -should not be dashed in pieces on this treacherous -coast."</p> - -<p>So Pat went indoors, looking very grave, and -feeling sobered by the shadow of peril resting -upon some lives; and already the dark lowering -clouds seemed to be driving faster and -faster along the sky, and the shrieking of the -wind grew ever angrier and angrier as the daylight -waned.</p> - -<p>Bang! bang! bang! It was only the waves -flinging themselves in wild fury against the -rocks upon which the lighthouse was built, but -Pat felt the tower shudder beneath the shock, -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_92" id="Page_92">[ 92 ]</a></span> -and looked into his mother's face as though to -ask if they themselves were in any danger. -Her face was grave and a little pale, but there -was no personal fear in her steady eyes as she -met the child's look, and answered it by a -thoughtful smile.</p> - -<p>"The walls of our home have stood through -many a winter's storm, Pat. It's not ourselves -we need fear for to-night, but for those at sea, -in disabled vessels; and I fear me there will be -many such upon a night like this. Hark at -the wind! It is rising every moment!"</p> - -<p>It was indeed, and Pat soon became too -excited to do anything but wander up and -down the stairs, watching the wild strife of the -wind and waves, first from one place and then -from another, not knowing whence the best -view was obtained. He might not open the -door upon the gallery to go out there, as he -would have liked. Jim told him he would not -be able to stand there in such a night; and -that the air rushing and sweeping in would be -bad for the lamp; and to-night, above all -nights, she must be studied and thought of. -Many, many lives might depend upon her light, -and she was the object of the most scrupulous -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_93" id="Page_93">[ 93 ]</a></span> -care on the part of both the men in charge of -her.</p> - -<p>"It seems as if she was trying to shine as -bright as possible," said the child, with fond -pride, as he looked up into the great ball of -white flame above him. "Do you think she -knows that there is a storm to-night, Jim, and -is trying to throw the light as far as ever it -will go?"</p> - -<p>"I shouldn't wonder," answered Jim. "Her -knows a power of things by this time, her -does;" but he spoke absently, as though his -thoughts were far away, and he kept moving -across to one of the small windows which -looked out over the wild tossing sea, as though -to make sure that there was no indication of -the presence of any vessel in distress on the -horizon. Pat grew nervous at the silence of -the man, and the furious noises of the raging -storm without, and crept downstairs to his -mother again.</p> - -<p>By this time it was getting very dark. The -tide was rising—a high spring tide—and the -waves seemed to come thundering against the -very walls of the lighthouse itself, making them -shake to their foundations. Pat often looked -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_94" id="Page_94">[ 94 ]</a></span> -anxiously into his father's face to know what -he thought about it; but he knew the tower -was safe, and was only thinking of the perils of -others, like his wife.</p> - -<p>"It is going to be a fearful night," he said, -as he rose from the tea-table. "There will be -no sleep for either of us to-night, wife. We -must both watch whilst the gale blows like -this. I'll send Jim down now to get a bite -and sup, and then he can join me up aloft. -You and the child can go to bed when you -will. Only leave us a good fire here, and something -hot to take if we get chilled and wet."</p> - -<p>"I shall not go to bed, Nat," answered -Eileen. "I could not sleep, and I shall keep -my vigil for those poor souls who are in deadly -peril to-night. There be times when it seems -heartless to lie down and sleep. If we were -in fearful danger ourselves, we should like to -know that there were those ashore praying for -us, even though they knew not our names."</p> - -<p>Nat kissed his wife and child, and his -weather-beaten face looked tender.</p> - -<p>"Well, well, my lass, please yourself, please -yourself. It will make the fireside brighter for -a man to come to if you are there to-night."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_95" id="Page_95">[ 95 ]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Mother," said Pat, coming up and laying a -small hand on her knee, "may I stay with -you? May I keep a vigil, too? I know I -could not sleep in my bed with all this noise -of wind and waves. Please let me stop up -too."</p> - -<p>"Very well, my child; until you grow sleepy -you may. We will watch together, and be -ready to help the men, if help is needed. In -such a storm as this one never knows what -will befall. We will be ready whatever betide."</p> - -<p>Jim came down to his tea next, and Pat -eagerly asked him whether he had ever known -such a storm before. He was surprised that -Jim was not more filled with wonder at it -than he was; but supposed that he had grown -used to such tempests, as indeed was the -case, for no winter ever went by without some -such storm as the present one.</p> - -<p>When mother and child were together again, -Pat occupied himself for a while in feeding -and playing with his bird, who was a good -deal disturbed by his new surroundings, but -was content to be coaxed and quieted by his -little master's hand and voice. By-and-by -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_96" id="Page_96">[ 96 ]</a></span> -he retired to the back of the cupboard where -it was dark, and seemed to settle himself down -for sleep. By this time the tea-things had -been washed up, and the room made bright -and tidy. There was little more to do that -night, save to see that there was food and -something hot for the watchers at intervals, -when they should be able to come down for -it; and at Pat's suggestion his mother got -out her needlework, whilst Pat brought out -the big Bible from which his father generally -read a chapter aloud every day, and laying it -on the table, drew his high chair up to it, and -began turning over the leaves to find all the -places where it told of the sea, and especially -of any storms; which passages he then read -aloud to his mother, and they discussed them -afterwards together to the sound of the stormy -voices from without, which made a fitting -accompaniment.</p> - -<p>As the night wore on the gale seemed rather -to rise than fall. There were times when the -child's voice could not be heard for the wild -shrieking of the wind without. Now and -again Pat would creep up the stairs to the -lamp house, and report to his mother, with an -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_97" id="Page_97">[ 97 ]</a></span> -awed face, that the spray was dashing right -over the top of the tower. Sometimes one or -other of the men would come down to sit -awhile by the fire, and refresh himself with the -good cheer Eileen had ready. Now and again -Pat would doze off into a little light sleep, -leaning against his mother's knee. But he -would not hear of going to bed, and, indeed, -there was no chance of continuous sleep, even -for those used to the sounds of the winds and -waters; for it was one continual battle without -of raging strife, and Pat never slept long without -waking up with a start at some crash of -water against the wall, or some wilder shriek -of the furious gale sweeping round the tower.</p> - -<p>But, hitherto, there had been no sight or -sound of human peril or distress. Each time -that a watcher had come down, Eileen had -anxiously asked if he had seen any vessel in -peril, or had heard any signals of distress, and -each time the answer had been that nothing -of the kind had been seen or heard. Eileen -breathed a sigh of thankfulness each time the -report was made, and as the night wore away, -and the storm did not seem to be increasing, -she began to try and coax Pat to be put to -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_98" id="Page_98">[ 98 ]</a></span> -bed, for he was growing very sleepy at last, -and had kept his vigil very bravely and well.</p> - -<p>Her persuasion seemed just about to triumph -over the child's reluctance to own himself -sleepy, when a new sound suddenly smote -upon their ears, causing Eileen's hand suddenly -to fall to her side, whilst her face put -on a look of white dismay and terror. For a -moment she stood as rigidly as though she -had been turned into stone, and Pat woke up -wide in his surprise, for he had not understood -the sound he had heard, and could not account -for the change which had come over his mother. -And then he heard again the faint new sound—only -a distant report—the sound as of a -gun.</p> - -<p>"What is it, mother?" he asked in his perplexity.</p> - -<p>"God help them—that is the signal gun. -That is a ship in distress! There it is again! -Oh, dear Lord Jesus, be with those poor souls -in their hour of peril, 'for vain is the help of -man!'"</p> - -<p>Pat was wide awake now. His heart was -beating fast and hard. Something of his -mother's awe had communicated itself to him; -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_99" id="Page_99">[ 99 ]</a></span> -but inaction was not possible in this time of -excitement. He must be doing something, -and without another word or question he -darted up the stairs to go and find his father -and Jim, and ask them what they knew about -this ship in distress.</p> - -<p>They were both at a look-out hole. His -father had the telescope, and Jim was shading -his eyes with his hand, and gazing out into the -night too intently to be aware of the presence -of the child. The moon was full, and in spite -of the wrack of clouds in the sky, the night -was not wholly dark, and from time to time -a shaft of light would stream out upon one -portion of the sea or another, showing to the -watchers something of the dismasted vessel -beating helplessly in the trough of the raging -sea.</p> - -<p>"The Lord help her, for she cannot help -herself!" exclaimed Nat, as he handed the -glass to Jim. "She's a fine vessel—a steamer; -but her fires are out—may be her screw is -broken—and the mast is snapped clean in half. -It may be they will reach the lee of yon promontory -before they are beaten to pieces. -That is what they are making for plainly, and -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_100" id="Page_100">[ 100 ]</a></span> -the vessel is well handled. But what can any -helmsman do with such a crippled log? There -is another gun! Would God we could help -them, poor souls. But there is nothing we -can do, and she is a good mile from the rocks, -thank Heaven! If she can but weather it out -for another half-hour, and keep the course she -is making, she may get in safely yet. Or the -life-boat may see her, and take her passengers -ashore. But 'tis a fearful thing to see her -labouring like that in such a sea. Every wave -seems as though it would swallow her up!"</p> - -<p>"Daddy, let me see," pleaded Pat, and Jim -adjusted the telescope so that the child could -see the great disabled vessel lying rolling helplessly -in the trough of the angry water, driven -along almost at the mercy of the winds and -waves, yet gallantly striving to keep such a -course as should give her her only chance of -safety. Pat was not seaman enough to estimate -her chances of escape, and cried out every -moment that she must sink.</p> - -<p>Jim was afraid rather she would be driven in -and dashed upon the rocks; but that she was -under able management both men saw; and -when Nat carried the child down to his mother, -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_101" id="Page_101">[ 101 ]</a></span> -and saw Eileen's white face and straining eyes, -he was able to kiss her, and place the boy in -her arms, saying, "Please God, they will -weather it yet; but 'tis a fearful thing to see. -They have escaped being driven on this reef; -and if they can get round the next point, they -may find shelter from the gale. Pray for them, -my lass, for it is all we may do. We will -watch while you pray, and may be they will be -safe yet!"</p> - -<div class="fig_center" style="width: 195px;"> -<img src="images/page101.png" width="195" height="133" alt="seascape" /> -</div> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_102" id="Page_102">[ 102 ]</a></span></p> - - -<div class="fig_center" style="width: 395px;"> -<img src="images/page102a.png" width="395" height="104" alt="seascape gulls" /> -</div> - - - -<h2><a name="CHAPTER_VI" id="CHAPTER_VI">CHAPTER VI</a></h2> - -<p class="caption3nb"><i>JIM'S EXPLOIT</i></p> - - -<div class="fig_left" style="width: 60px;"> -<img src="images/page102b.png" width="60" height="60" alt="I" /> -</div> - -<p class="p0"><span class="hidden">"I</span>t's a little boy! It's a little boy! -Daddy! Oh, mother, look! look! I -see him quite plain! It's a little boy. -Oh, save him! save him!"</p> - -<p>Pat's shrill little voice, sharpened by fear and -pity, rang high through the noise of wind and -waves. The cold dawn was breaking over the -Lone Rock, and its four inmates were standing -together at the base of the lighthouse with their -eyes eagerly fixed upon the vast sheet of heaving -and tossing water. The wind had abated -its fury somewhat during the past hours, but -the sea was still raging like a wild thing round -the sunken reef. The tide, however, had fallen, -and there was safe foothold for the little group -anxiously gathered together. For some minutes -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_103" id="Page_103">[ 103 ]</a></span> -they had all been gazing in the same direction—had -been looking towards an object floating -in the water, drifting nearer and nearer to them; -and now the child's shrill cry broke the silence, -and spoke the words the men had not dared -to do, though for some moments they, too, had -known what it was, lashed to a floating spar, -that was being drifted down upon the Lone -Rock.</p> - -<p>"It's a little boy! It's a little boy!" cried -Pat, in an agony of sorrow and fear. "Oh, -father! Oh, Jim! Will he be killed? Will -he be killed? Oh, don't let him be killed! -Don't let the waves dash him on the rocks! -Oh, what can we do? What can we do?"</p> - -<p>Eileen covered her eyes with her hand as -though to shut out the sight of the thing that -seemed as though it must happen. It would -be too frightful to see that little frame dashed -in pieces before their eyes, even though life -might be already extinct. Pat was clinging to -her dress in an agony. Nat's voice shook as he -made reply to his child—</p> - -<p>"I'm afraid he's dead already, Pat. He may -have been hours in the water with the waves -dashing over him. The life is soon beaten out -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_104" id="Page_104">[ 104 ]</a></span> -of a strong man like that. A little child could -scarce live half-an-hour."</p> - -<p>"Oh, save him! save him!" cried the child, -his voice rising almost to a shriek. "Oh, -I don't believe he's dead! See, his head is -quite out of the water—only when the waves -wash over it. I don't believe he's dead. Oh, -don't let him be killed! Save him! save -him!"</p> - -<p>Nat shook his head sadly. He gave an expressive -glance at his wife, and she gathered -her own child in her arms and sank upon her -knees, weeping and mingling prayers and supplications -with her tears. Nat stood perfectly -still and rigid, his gaze fixed upon the spar -which carried the body of the child—whether -living or dead none could tell—towards those -cruel rocks which (if dashed upon them) would -surely tear it in pieces before their very eyes. -It was a moment that none of those ever forgot -who had taken part in it. And only some -minutes later did they observe that Jim had -moved, and was no longer with them.</p> - -<p>Pat was the first to note this. He raised his -white, tear-stained face from his mother's -shoulder, and looking round quickly, asked -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_105" id="Page_105">[ 105 ]</a></span> -with sudden eagerness, as though some new idea -had struck him—</p> - -<p>"Where is Jim?"</p> - -<p>That made them all look round, and then -they all saw that Jim had gone within doors, -and that he was now issuing forth with a life-belt -round him, to which was attached a long -coil of strong rope. He had taken off his coat, -his boots, and leggings, and had nothing on -but his shirt and trousers, which last was rolled -up to the knee. He looked a very strong, muscular -fellow as he stood rolling up his shirt -sleeves, his face set in lines of the most dogged -and resolute determination. Pat gave a little -shriek, and rushed forward towards him.</p> - -<p>"Jim! Jim! what are you going to do?"</p> - -<p>Nat and Eileen had also come forward, and -Nat laid his hand on his assistant's shoulder—</p> - -<p>"Thou art a brave fellow, Jim," he said (when -Nat was moved in spirit he had a way of resorting -to thee and thou which he had heard as -a child from his Quaker mother), "but thou -must not throw away thy life. It is certain -death to try and live in yon sea, and thou hast -thy duties here to think of. Thou must think -of that, too, my good comrade."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_106" id="Page_106">[ 106 ]</a></span></p> - -<p>"I have thought of it," said Jim, "but yet I -must go. I know what I am doing. Yon spar -will not be washed upon the reef; it will be -carried just beyond round the point where we -stand. I shall spring off yonder into deep water -as it is swept by and seize it, and you will pull -me in—for with that burden in my arms I cannot -swim. I have not lived all the years on -Lone Rock not to know what may and may not -be done. It will not be certain death——" -He stopped suddenly short. He could not say -that it might not be death, and already he had -spoken more freely than he had been known to -do to any one but the child.</p> - -<p>Pat rushed up to Jim, and flung his arms -round his knees. His face was all in a glow of -loving admiration and enthusiasm.</p> - -<p>"Jim! Jim! Are you going to save the little -boy? Oh, Jim, can you bring him safe home -to us? Oh, Jim, how brave and good you are! -Oh, how I do love you! If I were a man I -would go with you, I would, indeed!"</p> - -<p>Then Jim did a very strange thing—strange -at least for him—for he lifted the child up in -his arms and kissed him; and Jim had never -kissed Pat in his life before. When he held -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_107" id="Page_107">[ 107 ]</a></span> -Pat thus he could speak in his ear words that -nobody could hear except the two themselves.</p> - -<p>"Pat," he said, and his voice was rather -husky, "it seems just as though the Lord Jesus -had told me to trust myself to the waves—to -come out to Him, in a manner of speaking, and -not to be afraid of the boisterous waves or the -wind. I don't expect to be able to walk on the -water; but it seems like as though He would -be there to help me. I've been wanting to find -something to do for Him all these weeks. It -seems like as though He said to me just now, -'Go and do that, Jim. It's one of My lambs -that is in peril.' So I'm going. And if I don't -come back alive, don't you fret, little master. -It's all right. You know what you said yourself -you would like to do if you had the chance -when you were a man—just to lay down your -life—as He did."</p> - -<p>Pat's tears were running down his cheeks, -but he could not try to stay Jim after that, -though he realised then that the peril of the -rescue would be great. The man put him -gently down, and pushed him towards his -mother, who took him within her sheltering -arms; and then he made his way with Nat -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_108" id="Page_108">[ 108 ]</a></span> -cautiously to the very edge of the rocks towards -the edge of that great basin—to leeward -as it chanced to-night—of the lighthouse, -where the water was comparatively calm for -a few yards, and where if he sprang in he -would find depth to swim without being immediately -caught up and hurled backwards by -the fury of the sea.</p> - -<p>Nat saw that his strong and skilled comrade -had just a chance of doing what he meditated, -and yet escaping with his own life, and he -would not seek to hold him back. Every seaman, -at one time, or another, risks his life for -his fellow-men, and Nat had not been backward -in deeds of bravery in his own time. But as -keeper of the lighthouse now, and with a wife -and child to think for, he could not have taken -his life in his hand to-night as Jim purposed to -do. Still, he could aid and assist his comrade -by his skill and strength, and judicious management -of the rope; and he knew that Jim's life, -when once he should have taken the plunge, -would depend entirely upon the strength and -foresight and management which he should -show. He beckoned his wife to his side, for she -was a strong woman, and had grown up amongst -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_109" id="Page_109">[ 109 ]</a></span> -scenes of this sort. Eileen understood him in -a moment, and came and stood beside him with -her hand upon the ropes, ready to second his -every effort, and do her share in the work of -rescue. Pat stood beside his mother, his little -face calm and quiet now, his eyes fixed full -upon Jim. There was something in the expression -upon all those faces that a painter would -have loved to transfer to canvas—a look of lofty -courage, of self-renunciation and purpose. Not -a word more was spoken; the time for action had -come, and all were nerving themselves for it.</p> - -<p>Although all this takes time to tell, only a -few minutes had passed since Pat's first cry -before they were all standing here at the edge -of the basin, where the boat in the summer -months rode at anchor. The sea was sweeping -wildly past just outside this small basin, and -the great waves were bringing nearer with every -heave the floating spar, upon which all eyes -were bent. Even Pat now understood exactly -what Jim meant to do. It would have been -madness for him to try and stem the force of -the waves—to attempt to swim out against -them. But he might launch himself into the -boiling sea, and swim with them just as they -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_110" id="Page_110">[ 110 ]</a></span> -were carrying their burden past the lighthouse, -and then if he could once grasp it, the united -strength of those upon the rocks might be -sufficient to haul the double burden back to -shore. Nat had already made fast the end of -the rope to a great pinnacle of rock, which rose -up like a gigantic needle at the edge of the -basin. But all knew that ropes had been -known to break beneath the strain which -would come upon this one, that the strands -might be cut where it was tied to the rock; -and there was just the possibility that those on -shore might be pulled into the boiling gulf -before Jim and his burden could be dragged -ashore. Nat realised this possibility, and his -face was very set and grave; for he had the -lighthouse to think for as well as his wife and -child; and he knew that many, many lives -might depend upon that sleepless light. The -keeper of the lamp must not desert his post, -come what might. It would be a fearfully -hard choice if it had to be made; but Nat did -his duty. If it came to be a question between -Jim's life and that of his own duty, Jim must -go. To let himself be dragged into the vortex -would not save the life of his comrade, but it -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_111" id="Page_111">[ 111 ]</a></span> -might cost the lives of tens and even hundreds -of fellow-men. Nat's face was set and stern as -all this flashed through his mind, but his resolution -did not waver.</p> - -<p>"It's coming! it's coming!" cried Pat, -breaking the strained silence with a sudden -cry, and he pointed with his little hand towards -the dark fleeting mass on the water, which was -very near to them now. In the grey, but -steadily increasing, daylight they could see the -face of the little child—the damp hair floating -round it, the expression calm and tranquil, as -though the little one was sleeping in his -mother's arms. They could see, too, that there -was a great life-buoy about the child, so that -it's head had been kept well above the water. -It was just possible that life might be restored. -Sailors have wonderful experiences of such -returns to life after long immersion in the -water. Pat could not believe the little boy -was dead, and with breathless eagerness he -watched Jim quietly slip into the water, and -strike out in strong vigorous strokes for the -floating spar. Eileen put her hands before her -eyes for one moment at the plunge, and then -stood up calm and strong.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_112" id="Page_112">[ 112 ]</a></span></p> - -<p>"God help him! God be with him!" she -murmured softly under her breath, and Nat said -"Amen" in deep steady tones.</p> - -<p>"Wife," he said, after a moment's pause, -"remember that the lighthouse is now thy -charge and mine. That must be our first duty. -We two are its keepers now. God grant we -have not to choose between it and yon brave -fellow; but if it be His will that it be so, we -must remember our duty to those who placed -us here, and to those who sail on the sea, and -look to be guided by yon light."</p> - -<p>She understood him in a moment, and -nipped his hand.</p> - -<p>"Pray God it come not to that," she said. -"We are both very strong."</p> - -<p>And then they held their breath to watch the -bold swimmer, who was already beyond the -shelter of the rocks, exposed to the full play of -the sweeping billows, rising and falling like a -cork on the face of the mighty deep, but with -every strong stroke approaching more near to -the object he had started to seek.</p> - -<p>Nat was paying out the rope with a look of -strained anxiety on his face. Suppose it should -not prove long enough! Coil after coil was -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_113" id="Page_113">[ 113 ]</a></span> -payed out, and still Jim had not quite come -up with the floating spar. Would there be -enough? Heaven send he reach it soon!</p> - -<p>A shout from the child. Pat had clambered -a little way above them to get a better view. -Now came a wild hurrah.</p> - -<p>"He's got him! He's got him! Oh, brave -Jim! Strong Jim! Daddy, he's got him. -He's seized him fast. Pull him in! Pull him -in quick! Oh, his head keeps going under! -He can't help himself now! He keeps his -arms fast round the little boy. He's doing -something; I can't quite see what! Oh, I see -now.... He's cut the rope that ties him to -the spar! I can see it floating away by itself. -But he's got the little boy! He's got him fast! -Oh, daddy, be quick! be quick! Don't let -Jim drown! His head does go under so -often! Make haste and pull him out! Oh, do -make haste! The waves are so big and fierce, -and wash over them so often. He always keeps -the little boy top; but he keeps going under -himself so much. Oh, dear, brave Jim! How -I do love you. Oh, daddy, that wave! There -was something floating just under the water. -It hit Jim; I'm sure it did! Oh, I hope it did -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_114" id="Page_114">[ 114 ]</a></span> -not hurt him! He keeps fast hold of the little -boy. Oh, they are coming nearer! Do make -haste! Do make haste! Oh, I hope they will -not both be dead! Oh, hold on strong, Jim! -Daddy will pull you in soon; but the sea is so -strong! Oh, how I wish the sea was not so -cruel! I know now why mother said that it -would be a blessed thing when there was no -more sea!"</p> - -<p>Pat was too excited not to keep talking all -the time, though some of his words were piped -out in shrill tones to his parents below, and -some were said beneath his breath to himself. -Below at the edge of the basin Nat and Eileen -were straining over their task, pulling in the -rope hand over hand, and using the pinnacle of -rock as a lever to assist their efforts, their faces -set and pale, their muscles tense and quivering; -for it was a hard task—harder almost than -their strength was equal to; for the rush of the -hungry water dragging their prey away was -very great, and they dared not relax their -efforts for one moment.</p> - -<p>But Eileen's muscles seemed to be turned -into steel, and as Nat said afterwards, he could -scarce believe it was not a strong man who -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_115" id="Page_115">[ 115 ]</a></span> -stood at his side. The mother instinct in her -made her fight as if for life itself for that -unknown woman's child, whose life lay in the -balance, as well as for honest Jim, who had -served her husband so faithfully all these -months, and had been such a friend to her own -boy, too.</p> - -<p>"We shall do it yet, wife—thank the Lord!" -spoke Nat at length, in laboured gasps, as the -strain upon the rope grew less. When once -they had drawn the lifeless burden out of the -track of the sweeping waves, and into the comparative -tranquillity of the little bay, their task -was comparatively easy. Hand over hand the -rope came in, bearing the strain well, and -showing no sign of rupture, until at last Nat -leaned over the edge of the basin, and grasped -the child by his floating hair.</p> - -<p>Not the least difficult part of the business -now was the raising of the half-drowned pair—the -rescuer and the rescued inextricably locked -together—out of the water and on to the safe -shelter of the rocks above. Jim was by this time -as insensible as the boy he had risked his life -to draw ashore, though Nat was confident that -he still lived, as he had not been long enough -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_116" id="Page_116">[ 116 ]</a></span> -in the water to be past restoring. But his -bear-like embrace of the child was hard to -undo; and only when the pair lay side by side -upon the rocks did Nat's strong hands succeed -in loosing that rigid clasp.</p> - -<p>The moment the child was free, Eileen took -the dripping form in her arms and bore it -indoors. She scarcely dared to hope that the -little fellow could be living. There was no -means of knowing how long he had been in the -water, but it must have been a long while. -However, she laid him on her table, with a -small cushion beneath his head, dried and -chafed his cold limbs, and applied a steady and -gentle friction in the neighbourhood of the -heart. Presently she was almost certain she -detected a faint pulsation, and redoubled her -efforts, disregarding Pat's entreaties that she -would bring the little boy to the fire because -he must be so cold.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_117" id="Page_117">[ 117 ]</a></span></p> - -<div class="fig_center" style="width: 410px;"> -<img src="images/page117.png" width="410" height="639" alt="" /> -<div class="fig_caption">"He seemed to have received no injury at all, and began to swallow the -warm milk."—<a href="#Page_120"><i>Page 120.</i></a></div> -</div> - -<p> <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_118" id="Page_118">[ 118 ]</a></span></p> -<p> <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_119" id="Page_119">[ 119 ]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Wait a bit, honey," she answered, still -rubbing vigorously, and working the little arms -up and down in a way which perplexed Pat not -a little. "We must get the little heart to -work before we warm the little body, else the -blood will run there and choke it, and it won't -be able to beat again. Set the heart going -first, and then we'll wrap him in blankets by -the fire. That's what I have always been -taught. And put the kettle right on the fire, -sonny, and get the bath out ready. I do -believe—praise the Lord!—that the darling is -living still. If he is, and if he gets a bit -better, a hot bath will restore him quicker than -anything. And get that box of dried herbs -and sea-weed from the cupboard. There are -some rare good things there for rubbing the -skin with. I've seen wonderful cures with -them in my young days."</p> - -<p>Pat was intensely excited as he watched his -mother's quick and clever ministrations to the -little boy, who already began to look different—less -like a child of marble, and more like one -of flesh and blood. It seemed very, very long -to Pat before his mother looked up with -kindling eyes to say he was still alive; but -Eileen herself had been surprised at the quickness -with which the little heart had begun to -beat beneath her hands, and decided in her -own mind that the child could not have been -very long in the water before they saw him.</p> - -<p>Pat ran from the kitchen, where his mother's -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_120" id="Page_120">[ 120 ]</a></span> -operations were carried on, to the little room -where Jim had been carried by Nat, and -reported to each worker the success of the -other. Jim very soon began to breathe again. -He was not in the state the child had been, but -he had evidently received some blow which had -injured him in some way Nat could not at once -determine. He awoke in great pain, and on -trying to move himself became again unconscious; -and Nat could only apply hot flannels -to the side where the pain seemed to be worst, -and get his wife, when she could spare the -time, to mix him some of her simples, which -had the effect of sending him off to sleep at -last.</p> - -<p>The little boy's case was different altogether. -He seemed to have received no injury at all, -but to be suffering simply from exposure and -the length of time he had been in the water. -The bath of herbs and pungent roots prepared -by Eileen seemed to have a marvellous effect -upon him, and he began to swallow the warm -milk in teaspoonfuls which she gave him from -time to time, each time with increased ease and -eagerness.</p> - -<p>"He likes it, mother," cried Pat excitedly; -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_121" id="Page_121">[ 121 ]</a></span> -"I'm sure he likes it. I do wish he'd open his -eyes and smile. Is he asleep, or what?"</p> - -<p>"I hope he'll be asleep soon," answered -Eileen, as she dried him by the fire, and prepared -to lay him in her own well-warmed bed. -"He's coming round beautiful, and if he -doesn't get a fever on it, which I'm in hopes -he won't after what I've done for him, he may -wake up to know us in another few hours. -But he'll be best in bed now; and so would -you, honey. You've been up the whole night -long, my little son. Shall mother put the pretty -little boy to bed first, and then little Pat?"</p> - -<p>It had not occurred to Pat before that he was -tired; but now he found that he could only -just keep his eyes open, and that his limbs -were quite stiff from fatigue. So after seeing -the little stranger boy put to bed, he consented -to be undressed and fed himself. "Just as if -I were a baby myself!" as he said sleepily; -and his head had hardly touched the pillow -before he fell fast, fast asleep, and slept for -more hours at a time than he ever remembered -to have done in all his life before.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_122" id="Page_122">[ 122 ]</a></span></p> - - -<div class="fig_center" style="width: 385px;"> -<img src="images/page122a.png" width="385" height="97" alt="landscape" /> -</div> - - - -<h2><a name="CHAPTER_VII" id="CHAPTER_VII">CHAPTER VII</a></h2> - -<p class="caption3nb"><i>THE LITTLE PRINCE</i></p> - - -<div class="fig_left" style="width: 60px;"> -<img src="images/page122b.png" width="70" height="62" alt="W" /> -</div> - -<p class="p0"><span class="hidden">W</span>hat was that noise? Pat sat up in -bed to listen; and as he did so, he -began to wonder where he was, and -what had happened; for he had an impression -that there was something strange in the way -the light fell on the wall, and in his mind -there was a feeling that some great event had -taken place which he could not at that moment -recall; and then, what <i>was</i> that noise in the -living-room? It was for all the world like the -sound of a little child laughing and prattling; -but how had any child come to Lone Rock in -the night?... And then all in a moment, -like a flash, it came back to Pat—all the events -of the night of the storm, the dismasted ship, -the little boy lashed to the spar, Jim's heroic -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_123" id="Page_123">[ 123 ]</a></span> -attempt to save the child—everything that had -occurred up to the time he had let his mother -put him to bed in broad daylight. It was daylight -again now. He knew by the place the -sun had got to on the wall that it was not only -day, but afternoon. He thought for a moment -that it was the afternoon of the day on which -he had gone to bed; but he soon found out -that it was the day following that one. He had -slept for more than twenty-four hours, as little -folks will sometimes do when they have been -through great fatigue and excitement; and now -he waked up as fresh as a lark, and full of -eager curiosity about the new inmate of the -lighthouse.</p> - -<p>He slipped out of bed, and into his clothes -as fast as possible, and then stepped softly -across the floor, and peeped into the next room. -He wanted to see the little stranger before he -was himself seen. He wanted to have a good -look at him, and in this he was not disappointed.</p> - -<p>The living-room looked very neat and trim. -All the disorder and mess which had been -brought in the previous day was cleared away. -The table was spread for a meal, and Eileen -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_124" id="Page_124">[ 124 ]</a></span> -herself was sitting comfortably in her rocking-chair, -with a laughing little boy perched upon -her knee, laughing and crowing lustily at the -movement of the chair. He was a great many -years younger than Pat—this little waif of the -ocean—perhaps not more than four years old. -He had quantities of soft yellow hair, that -floated round his head like a cloud, all curly -and pretty; and his skin was like a peach in -its soft bloom and pretty rich colour. He had -big dark eyes that seemed full of sunshine, and -when he laughed his little teeth looked like -pearls. Pat thought he had never seen such a -wonderful and lovely little boy before. He -himself was not handsome, though he had a -dear little shrewd intelligent face of his own, -and a pair of pretty grey eyes like his mother's. -Indeed, Pat had never before troubled his head -as to whether people were pretty or the reverse; -but the beauty of this child struck him as something -so wonderful, that he could not help -noticing it, and rejoicing in it. He had not -thought about it in that strange night when the -little guest had been brought in, looking like a -marble image on a church monument. It was -hard to believe that this could be the same -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_125" id="Page_125">[ 125 ]</a></span> -being; and yet, of course, it must be. He -came slowly forward, almost timidly, feeling as -though he must apologise for his intrusion to -this fairy prince.</p> - -<p>His mother looked up, and greeted his -appearance with a smile.</p> - -<p>"Well, honey, quite rested after your vigil? -That is right. And if you are up, will you -mind the little boy whilst I get the tea? We -have been living a strange life these past two -days, and I scarce know what to call the meals; -but father will like some tea when he comes -down; and Jim, may be, will take a cup, too. -Poor fellow! I wish we could get a doctor to -him, but I'm afraid there'll be small chance of -that for a week or more. The sea will run so -high after the storm, though the wind does -seem to be going down at last."</p> - -<p>For the moment Pat was too much engrossed -with this wonderful little boy to heed even -what his mother said of Jim. He was standing -on his own feet now, where Eileen had set him, -looking hard at Pat, as though wondering who -he was, and where he had come from. He was -dressed in a little old suit of Pat's clothes, -which was many sizes too big for him, though -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_126" id="Page_126">[ 126 ]</a></span> -Pat had long outgrown them. Yet little figure -of fun as he was in this respect, nothing could -destroy the look of dainty finish and beauty -which seemed to belong to him as by a natural -inheritance, and after he had indulged in a -good long stare at Pat, a smile beamed all over -his face, and he remarked graciously—</p> - -<p>"I'll play wis'oo, ickle boy. I likes to play -nice dames."</p> - -<p>Pat was his slave in a moment, begging to be -allowed to crawl round the room with the little -prince on his back; and as this form of entertainment -was mightily to the liking of the small -guest, it was carried on uninterruptedly till Nat -came down from the lighthouse, and laughed -aloud to see the two children thus occupied.</p> - -<p>"What! is he turning a little tyrant already?" -asked the father, as he picked up the -rider, and lifted him high in the air, laughing -and shouting in glee at this sudden change in -the game. "So, Pat, my boy, you are awake at -last! We thought you had turned into one of -the seven sleepers, whoever they may be; and -this young man, too, though he woke up the -first, and shows he has the making of a first-rate -jack-tar in him. He's none the worse for -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_127" id="Page_127">[ 127 ]</a></span> -a wetting that would have made an end of -any landlubber. He must be cut out for a -sailor—aren't you, my hearty?"</p> - -<p>The child laughed, and danced up and down -in those strong arms, and pulled Nat's beard, -and shouted with glee. He was certainly none -the worse, to all appearance, for the narrow -escape of his life. Eileen marvelled at him, -and her faith in her herbs and simples was tenfold -increased. Perhaps Nature has secrets which -are better known to the humble than the learned, -for surely this unlettered woman, with her store -of half-superstitious lore, gleaned in her girlhood -from old women who were learned in the -matter of Nature's cures, had achieved a result -that many a medical man would have envied -her. She was proud and delighted at her own -success, and could hardly believe that any child -could have gone through so much, and yet be -so well and hearty twenty-four hours later.</p> - -<p>"He was never born to be drowned—the -little rogue—that's plain enough!" laughed -Nat, as he took his seat at table, and gave the -child to his wife. "And now let me have my -tea as quick as you can, for there is double work -up aloft since poor Jim is laid by his heels."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_128" id="Page_128">[ 128 ]</a></span></p> - -<p>Pat stood beside his father, and waited on -him with assiduity.</p> - -<p>"How is poor Jim, and what is the matter -with him? May I take him his tea? He will -like it, I think, if I bring it."</p> - -<p>"I think he will, sonny. He speaks of thee -more than of any other. I scarce know what is -the matter. It seems like as if he had broken -a rib or two, and they were pressing inwards, -somehow. He can't move without pain, and -sometimes can scarce draw breath. But so long -as he's lying still and quiet he seems fairly -comfortable like. We must get a doctor to -him as soon as ever we can. I've signalled -ashore that we want help; but I'm afeard it -will be some days before any boat can come -anigh us."</p> - -<p>Pat took the cup of tea and slice of buttered -toast his mother had made, and went carefully -with it to Jim's little dark room, which was not -far away.</p> - -<p>Jim was lying propped up with pillows, and -there was a curious whiteness about his weather-beaten -face, and a sunken look about his -cheeks, which made Pat realise in a moment -that he must be very ill. His heavy eyes, however, -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_129" id="Page_129">[ 129 ]</a></span> -lightened at sight of the child, and he -just moved his hand along the counterpane in -token of greeting.</p> - -<p>"I've brought you some tea, Jim," he said -softly; "I'm going to stop and give it you. -I'm a good hand with sick folks. Mother -always says so when she's ill. You needn't -move or talk if you don't want to. I'll do -everything for you. You've been a hero, you -know, Jim; and now we must take care of you -till you're well. I wonder what it feels like to -be a hero? Do you feel different from what -you did before that night?"</p> - -<p>Something like the ghost of a smile passed -across the man's face, and he made a slight -sign of dissent. Pat saw that he could not talk -much, and he contented himself with giving him -the tea, and coaxing him to try and swallow -just a morsel of the toast, talking to him -softly the while, and telling him how well and -strong and beautiful the little boy was. Jim -listened with evident interest and pleasure, but -speech was visibly difficult, and the only connected -words he spoke were whispered just at -the end before Pat went away and left him.</p> - -<p>"I want you to read.... Just a few verses -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_130" id="Page_130">[ 130 ]</a></span> -... about Peter ... walking on the -sea, ... and what the Lord said to him;" -and Pat understood in a moment, and got the -Bible from the table, and quickly found the -place.</p> - -<p>As he read the simple story, a happy and -satisfied look passed over Jim's face, and he -closed his eyes as though he were asleep. Pat -put the book back, and as he did so he could not -help noticing how many signs of wear it showed, -considering that it was new only a few months -before; and there were bits of paper tucked -into so many different places. It was plain -that Jim had read it a great deal. Pat thought -that it must have been that which helped Jim -to be a hero that stormy night. The child -knew he had risked his life to save the little -boy, and he loved Jim with an admiring, reverential -love, quite different from his former -affection.</p> - -<p>But since there could be no conversation, he -need not linger here, and he began to want his -own tea, as well as the society of the beautiful -little boy. Stealing from Jim's darkened room -he found his way back to his mother, and there -was his tea all ready for him, and the little boy -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_131" id="Page_131">[ 131 ]</a></span> -enjoying his own share mightily, perched on -Eileen's knee, and chattering away to her in a -babbling fashion, which she seemed to understand -better than Pat did all at once.</p> - -<p>"Mother, what is his name? Can he tell -us?" asked Pat eagerly; and the question being -put by Eileen to the child, was received by -a gurgling baby laugh, and an answer which -the listening Pat barely understood.</p> - -<p>"He calls himself Prince Rupert, by what I -can make out," she said, turning with a smile -to her own boy. "I've asked him again and -again, for I don't know whether that isn't a pet -name, not his own——"</p> - -<p>"Oh, but, mother, why should it be? I'm -sure he's a sort of little prince—one can tell -it by looking at him!" cried the delighted Pat. -"Prince Rupert! What a pretty name! Oh, -mother, I have wanted so often to see a real -live prince. Mother, are any of the Queen's -children called Prince Rupert? Do you think -he might be one of them?"</p> - -<p>Eileen smiled at the simple good faith with -which Pat asked this question, and also at the -wonder she saw in the boy's eyes as they were -turned towards the little guest, who was busily -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_132" id="Page_132">[ 132 ]</a></span> -engaged in trying to reach everything upon the -table, that he might better examine its properties.</p> - -<p>"No, dear; he's a deal too young to be our -Queen's son, and there isn't a Prince Rupert -amongst them; but he's plainly some well-born -little boy, even if he isn't a real prince; and we -must try and find out who his parents are, and -where he came from, so soon as a boat can -come to us, when the storm is over. Somebody -must be mourning him for lost; unless, indeed, -those who belong to him have found a watery -grave themselves. One cannot guess how he -came here, except that it must have been from -some vessel, either wrecked or in great peril. -He has been washed overboard—that's plain -enough; but whether or not the ship went -down, we cannot tell. We shall have to try -and learn; but he can tell us nothing, bless -him. He doesn't seem even to remember much -about being on a ship. It's as if the salt -water had washed everything out of his pretty -head."</p> - -<p>Pat's face was full of eager excitement and -purpose.</p> - -<p>"Oh, mother!" he cried; "and if nobody -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_133" id="Page_133">[ 133 ]</a></span> -comes for the little boy—if his relations have -been drowned in the ship—may we keep him? -May I have him for a brother? You know -you've said sometimes you wished I had a -brother to play with. If nobody else wants -Prince Rupert, may he stay here in the lighthouse -with me? I should be so very happy if I -might have him always. I would take care of -him. He shouldn't be any trouble to you. Oh, -mother, do say yes! I do love him so very, -very much!"</p> - -<p>Eileen was smiling at her little boy's request, -but she did not give him any direct answer. -She set the child on his feet, and he promptly -ran across to Pat with a shout of glee; and as -the pair scrambled to the floor for a renewed -romp together, she watched them a few minutes, -and then said—</p> - -<p>"Poor little boy; he's too young to miss his -mother yet, but I fear she may be in a terrible -state of fear for him if she be living, poor soul. -We must not think of ourselves, little son. We -must think first of others. We must send word -ashore about the little boy, and the police will -do all they can to find out who he is. I can't -but think he was washed off yon great steamer -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_134" id="Page_134">[ 134 ]</a></span> -that was labouring past us that stormy night; -and both Jim and your father think and hope -that she weathered her way round the point, -and reached harbour safely. If that is so, we -shall soon hear who little Prince Rupert really -is, and his parents or friends will send for him. -That will be best of all; for this would be a -poor sort of a home for him to be brought up -in. He's plainly been used to something very -different. Princes don't live in places like this, -my little son."</p> - -<p>"No, I suppose not," answered Pat wistfully, -"but I would have tried to make him so very -happy!"</p> - -<p>"Well, make him as happy as you can whilst -he is here. May be it will be for a good spell -yet. And never mind what happens afterwards. -You will always like to think you made his visit -to the lighthouse a pleasant one."</p> - -<p>So Pat set himself with all his heart to the -task of entertaining the little prince thus wonderfully -cast upon his hands. It was not difficult -to do this, for the wee boy was the merriest of -little mortals, and took an immense liking to -Pat from the very first. Very soon Pat began -to understand his lisping prattle perfectly, and -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_135" id="Page_135">[ 135 ]</a></span> -was delighted with his sharp observation, and -little airs of baby importance and mastery. It -was very plain that Prince Rupert had been -used to plenty of attention and petting. He -demanded both as a natural right, and soon had -the submissive Pat completely under his yoke. -Pat was to sit by him when he had his bath, so -that he could splash him all over with the water, -crowing with mischievous delight all the while. -Pat was to come into the inner room, and see -him go to bed, and sit beside him and tell him -a tale; and of course Pat was enchanted to do -this, and would have told him tales till midnight, -had not his little tyrant speedily gone off -to sleep, holding him fast by the hand. Pat -never thought of taking his hand away. He -would have sat by the little bed all night sooner -than disturb his small majesty; but his mother -came in and unclasped the chubby fingers, -whilst she tucked the little stranger warmly up -in his cot; and then Pat found that he was -rather stiff and cramped, though he hardly -knew then how to tear himself from the side of -his new playmate.</p> - -<p>"Isn't he beautiful, mother?" he whispered -softly, as he stooped to kiss the little rose-leaf -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_136" id="Page_136">[ 136 ]</a></span> -face. "Oh, mother, it must have been -Jesus who sent Jim to fetch him out of the -sea."</p> - -<p>"Yes, Pat, dear, I think it must have been. -Dear, bonny little lamb—he's one of the dear -Lord's own little children."</p> - -<p>"Oh, yes, mother! and Jim told me before -he went that it seemed just as if the Lord had -called him to go out into the sea—like as He -told Peter to come to Him, you know. Jim is -very fond of that story. I read it to him often. -You know, mother, Jesus kept Peter from sinking -in the sea, and I think He must have been -with Jim, too, for the waves were so very, very -strong. I thought he would never be able to -reach him. But he did; and then you and -father pulled him safe to shore—but I don't -think you could have done it if Jesus hadn't -been helping too."</p> - -<p>"I'm sure we could not," answered Eileen -with dewy eyes, as she turned away and took -Pat's hand tenderly in hers. "I often think that -the dear Lord is walking over the sea on stormy -nights, very near indeed to those who are in -peril, if they could but see Him there. And -Pat, honey, did you say that Jim felt that too? -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_137" id="Page_137">[ 137 ]</a></span> -Did he think that he was doing it at the bidding -of the Lord Jesus?"</p> - -<p>"Yes, mother, I am sure he did. I can't -remember just what he said, but it was something -very like that. I'm almost sure that Jim -loves Jesus very much now. He's always reading -about Him in the Bible you bought for me -to give him. Why do you cry, mother? Aren't -you glad that Jim is happier than he was? because -I am sure he is. I think it makes everybody -happy to love Jesus, and to like to know -about Him, and think about Him."</p> - -<p>"Indeed it does, my little boy," answered -Eileen, bending to kiss him, "and it's thankful -I am that poor Jim has come out of the darkness -into the light. Go to him, Pat, and see if -he is asleep, or if he is wanting anything. I -must try and get the little boy's clothes mended -to-night for him. They were so drenched and -stained I had to wash them out in rain water, -and get them well cleaned and dried. I must -sit up till they are ready for him to-morrow, for I -can't bear to see him running about such a -little object as he is in your old things. His -own mother would scarce know him, I take it. -Beautiful, soft, warm clothes his own are—too -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_138" id="Page_138">[ 138 ]</a></span> -good to be really hurt by their wetting. Run -to Jim, dear, and see if you can do anything -for him, and then come back and read to me. -Father will have a long watch again to-night, -and I shall sit up and take a spell with him by-and-by. -We must all put our shoulder to the -wheel and help him till we can get help here -from shore."</p> - -<div class="fig_center" style="width: 206px;"> -<img src="images/page138.png" width="206" height="122" alt="landscape" /> -</div> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_139" id="Page_139">[ 139 ]</a></span></p> - - -<div class="fig_center" style="width: 388px;"> -<img src="images/page139a.png" width="388" height="96" alt="landscape" /> -</div> - - - -<h2><a name="CHAPTER_VIII" id="CHAPTER_VIII">CHAPTER VIII</a></h2> - -<p class="caption3nb"><i>"POOR JIM!"</i></p> - -<div class="fig_left" style="width: 60px;"> -<img src="images/page139b.png" width="60" height="60" alt="A" /> -</div> - -<p class="p0"><span class="hidden">"A</span>nd you were the little boy that was -taken out of the water, and poor Jim -was the brave man who swam into the -great big waves to save you!"</p> - -<p>Pat was the speaker, and the beautiful -little boy the listener. They were sitting together -in the hot sunshine, just beneath the -south wall of the lighthouse, well sheltered -from the wind; and the sun was shining with -all the brilliance that it sometimes can in early -February on the south coast, though the sea -tumbled and foamed beneath the strong gale -which still blew steadily day by day, and cut -off Lone Rock from the mainland. But the -weather began to show signs of modifying. -The careful keeper of the lighthouse had that -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_140" id="Page_140">[ 140 ]</a></span> -day told his wife that he believed a few more -days would see the end of this bout of rough -weather. The glass was beginning to rise after -its long period of depression, and this was the -third day on which the sun had shone out -brightly and bravely, tempting the two children -out upon the rocks for several hours, in the -brightest part of the day. By this time the two -boys were the best of friends. They were not -happy for a moment if separated. Pat took the -lead in devising amusement for his small guest, -and was in one sense of the word the leading -spirit, yet it was the little prince who really -ruled the pair, for his word was law to his -comrade, who could have sat and looked at -him, or listened to his merry prattle for hours. -The little gentleman had a way with him which -had captivated every heart within the lighthouse. -Nat and Eileen were almost as much -his slaves as Pat. He could twist any one of the -three round his chubby little fingers, and this -was plainly no new art to him. Those merry -ways of his, half-coaxing, half-commanding, had -plainly been practised before. He was no novice -in the art of getting what he wanted, this -beautiful little prince (as Pat firmly and fully -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_141" id="Page_141">[ 141 ]</a></span> -believed him to be); and it seemed to Eileen -a pathetic thing that the little fellow should -thus be cast among strangers, and those of a rank -in life so much humbler than his own, without -being able to explain to them who he was, nor -whence he had come, although in other ways he -could prattle away fast enough, and tell little -stories, too, in his own peculiar fashion.</p> - -<p>Eileen had listened in vain for any illusions -to his parents in his talk; but the name of -father or mother was never on his lips. Once, -when she asked him where mother was, he -pointed vaguely out over the sea; but she could -not make out whether he meant anything by -the gesture; and the only relative he ever spoke -of was "Auntie;" whilst he did not appear to -be pining after anybody, but was as merry as -a lark from morning to night; very different -from what Pat would have been, even as a little -child, if suddenly robbed of all those whom he -had learned to love.</p> - -<p>"I sometimes think the water has washed -the memory of what went before clean out of -his head," Eileen had said to her husband, in -some disappointment at her failure to learn anything -of the boy's history from him. "It seems -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_142" id="Page_142">[ 142 ]</a></span> -strange he should have forgotten everything, -such a quick, noticing little fellow as he is. -He talks a little about a ship to Pat; but never -seems to remember the people who were with -him. I can't make it out. At his age, Pat -would have been able to tell anybody where he -lived, and what his name was, and who his -father and mother were. It puzzles me altogether, -that it does. And we want to send a -message ashore when the relief boat comes. I'd -have liked to be able to say who the boy -was."</p> - -<p>"Well, we'll say enough for his relations to -know him by, if he's got any living claim to -him, poor little chap. I suppose the children -of the gentry, who always have a nurse beside -them, don't learn to be as knowing and independent -as our little ones, who have to fend for -themselves so much sooner. Pat may be will -find out something more sooner or later. He -chatters away to him like a young magpie. -The child looks a deal better since his little -prince came. It's good for boys to be together. -I'll not grumble if his folks don't come for him -in a hurry. Look at them now; why, they are -as happy as kings together—and a deal happier -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_143" id="Page_143">[ 143 ]</a></span> -than many kings, I take it, if all we hear of the -ways of the world is true."</p> - -<p>The two boys were sitting in the hot sunshine -in the lee of the lighthouse, and the tame -sea-gull was hopping about near to them, sometimes -diving into a pool after a dainty morsel -that caught his eye, sometimes flapping his -wings, and uttering his harsh cries, which -seemed those of joy at seeing the sunshine -again. Pat was evidently telling a tale to the -little one of more than usual interest. The -little prince's eyes were fixed upon his face -with a look of wrapped absorption, his rosy lips -were parted, and his whole expression was one -of deep and undivided attention. He was in -reality hearing the story of the little boy who -had been seen a few nights ago, just as it was -growing to be dawn, floating on the water on a -broken spar; and of the brave man in the -lighthouse, who had swum out amongst the -great waves to bring him in safe to shore; and -Prince Rupert had been more fascinated by this -tale—told with all the graphic power of which -the youthful eye-witness was capable—than by -any other from Pat's store; and when at the -close he was told that he himself had been the -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_144" id="Page_144">[ 144 ]</a></span> -little boy, and that it was Jim who had gone -into the boiling sea to fetch him out, he looked -fairly bewildered at the idea, and turning his -dark eyes towards the lighthouse behind, he -looked up and down, and then asked—</p> - -<p>"And where is poor Jim?—does he live here, -too?"</p> - -<p>"Yes, he lives here," answered Pat. "But -he got hurt that night. He has to lie in bed. -I go to see him every day. Poor Jim looks -very sad and poorly. Father says he won't be -better till we can get a doctor to him."</p> - -<p>Little Rupert's eyes were wide with sympathy -and interest. He was quite a kind-hearted -little fellow, though he had been taught to -think first of himself and his own wishes, as too -many little children are, whether those about -them know it or not.</p> - -<p>"Did he get hurted coming into the water -after me?" he asked, in a voice that was quite -soft and subdued with surprise and thought.</p> - -<p>"Yes, Prince Rupert, he did," answered Pat. -"I don't quite know how it was; but there was -a big black thing floating in the water, too. -I saw it, and a great wave came and carried it -right against Jim. I think it might have hit -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_145" id="Page_145">[ 145 ]</a></span> -you, perhaps, only Jim saw it coming, and -turned over so that it came against him instead, -and a big wave broke all over him then, and I -couldn't see what happened. But I know he -got hurt then, for after that he couldn't help -himself a bit; and father and mother could -only pull you both in, for Jim never let go of -you. And it seemed like as if you were both -dead at first. But mother took care of you, -and father took care of Jim, and you both got -better. But Jim has to lie in bed, and his side -hurts him dreadfully when he moves. But you -can run about and play. I'm so glad you -weren't hurt, too. Do you remember being -washed into the water?"</p> - -<p>But the child did not answer the question. -He seemed to be watching the gull at his queer -play; but he was evidently thinking of something -else, for he turned presently to Pat, and -said with a lip that quivered a little—</p> - -<p>"I don't like Jim to be hurted in getting me -out. Where does Jim live?"</p> - -<p>"In there," answered Pat, indicating the -lighthouse behind. "When he was well, he -helped father to take care of her—the big lamp, -you know, that you went to see last night. He -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_146" id="Page_146">[ 146 ]</a></span> -can't help now, because he's ill. But when he -gets better he will again."</p> - -<p>"I'd like to go and see Jim," said the child, -suddenly scrambling to his feet. "I fink Jim -must be a very good man. I'll go and tell -him so."</p> - -<p>"Yes, do!" answered Pat eagerly. "I'm -sure he would like it. I tell him about you -every day, Prince Rupert. He likes to hear -about you, I know, though he can't talk hardly -at all. You must talk to him. He can't say -hardly anything himself. It hurts him so; and -mother says he mustn't."</p> - -<p>"I'll talk," answered the little prince serenely. -"I can talk very well, if I like. I've heard -people say so, though they don't always understand -when I do. Why didn't you take me to -see Jim before?"</p> - -<p>"I don't know. I didn't think perhaps -you'd care to come. You see, he has only a -poor little dark room, and you are a little -prince." Pat's loving admiration was betrayed -in every word he spoke, and in the glance of -his smiling eyes. He thought Rupert looked -prettier than ever with his golden curls blowing -about in the breeze, and his little face, with the -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_147" id="Page_147">[ 147 ]</a></span> -peach bloom tanned by the kisses of the sunbeams -which had been caressing it these past -days. His own stylish little sailor suit had -been neatly mended, too, and had not suffered -so very much by the long immersion in salt -water. The child had an air of refinement and -sovereignty about him of which Pat's sensitive -Irish nature was keenly conscious. He felt he -could lay down his life for this princely child; -and understood very well now how it was that -real kings and princes in history had got -hundreds and thousands of followers to go with -them to victory or death. Sometimes before, -his mother's stories had puzzled him. He did -not quite understand how men had been so -easily led to fight against fearful odds. But it -was no puzzle to him now. The spirit of hero-worship -had entered into his being, and had -made many things plain that had perplexed -him before.</p> - -<p>"If I am a prince, princes must be good," said -the golden-haired child, suddenly straightening -himself out, and looking at Pat with a new -expression in his eyes. It was as if some -sudden memory were coming back to him—a -memory of something or somebody almost -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_148" id="Page_148">[ 148 ]</a></span> -forgotten hitherto. Pat held his breath to watch -and listen. "I know that's right. She said so. -I remember quite well. She said, 'If you are a -prince, you must be a good one,' and she kissed -me, and took me in her arms. The sea was -all shining over there, just like it shines now. -Was it here she said it, Pat?"</p> - -<p>Pat shook his head. He was almost as -curious as his mother would have been to know -who the "she" was whose words the child has -just quoted.</p> - -<p>But the flash of memory did not seem to go -farther, and after a moment's pause, Rupert -went back to his former theme, speaking with -his baby lisp, yet in words quite intelligible to -Pat.</p> - -<p>"Take me to see poor Jim. I'd like to see -him. I'd like to tell him he's a good man, and -that I'm very much obliged to him for pulling -me out of the sea. I suppose I should have -been drowned if he hadn't got me out in time; -shouldn't I, Pat?"</p> - -<p>"Yes, indeed you would; I thought you'd -be drowned as it was. It seemed such a long -time before they could get you both out. Now -I'll take you to see poor Jim. I'm sure he'll be -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_149" id="Page_149">[ 149 ]</a></span> -pleased, though perhaps he won't seem to be. -Jim is rather a funny man; but he's very nice -when you know him. You won't be frightened -if he looks rather cross at you?"</p> - -<p>"Nobody looks cross at me, except nurse, -when she's in a bad temper," answered the -child serenely. "And only babies and girls are -frightened at things. I wasn't frightened when -the gull pecked me—you said so yourself."</p> - -<p>"No, you weren't, you were very brave," -said Pat, in loyal admiration; adding, after a -moment's pause, "Now come with me. I'll -take you to Jim; but go quietly, in case he's -asleep. Mother says he gets so little sleep at -night. We won't awake him if he should be -asleep now. This is the way, just up these -little steep stairs. There are only four of them. -Have you never been here before?" and Pat laid -his fingers on his lips, and pushed open the -door, and peeped cautiously in before he turned -back to his companion.</p> - -<p>"We can go in. He's not asleep. His eyes -are open. It's rather dark, when you first get -in, but you'll see better when you've been in a -little while. Jim," he added, advancing into the -bare little wedge-shaped room which had been -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_150" id="Page_150">[ 150 ]</a></span> -Jim's as long as he had been on Lone Rock, -"Prince Rupert wants to come and see you. -I told him to-day about how you went into the -sea after him. He thinks it was very kind -of you."</p> - -<p>"Lift me on the bed. I can't see him properly," -spoke the second visitor in imperious -tones, and Pat hastened to obey. The next -minute the beautiful child and the rugged faced -man were looking straight at each other with -mutual curiosity and interest; and after a few -seconds spent in this silent inspection, Rupert -put out his tiny hand and laid it in Jim's.</p> - -<p>"I like you," he said deliberately. "I fink -you're a very brave man; and you're a very -good one, too. I shall tell my papa about you. -I fink he will make you one of his soldiers, or -servants, or somefing like that. He will like -you very much for coming into the water after -me. He likes men when they are brave. He -is very brave himself. I shall tell him to take -you away from here, and let you be always with -him."</p> - -<p>Pat listened breathlessly to these words. -The little prince had never before spoken in -this manner at all.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_151" id="Page_151">[ 151 ]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Have you got a father?" he asked in eager -accents; but Rupert looked at him as though -he scarcely understood the question.</p> - -<p>"Have you got a papa, little gentleman?" -asked Jim, in his very low, faint tones, so -unlike the old strong gruff voice that used to -rise above the tumult of the winds and the -waves.</p> - -<p>"<i>Torse</i> I have," answered the child, almost -indignantly. "I'll tell my papa about you. -He'll like you because you got yourself hurted -instead of me. My papa did that himself once. -He got nearly killed, instead of somebody else. -Mamma told me about it her own self. And -the Queen gave him a cross for it. She showed -it me. It wasn't so very pretty; but mamma -said papa liked it better than anything else he -had. Perhaps when I'm a man, I'll get one for -myself; but mamma said they only gave them -to very brave men. P'raps they'll give one to -you, Jim. You're very brave, you know. -When my papa comes home, I'll tell him about -you. He'll come and see you then. P'raps -you'll have a cross, too."</p> - -<p>Jim smiled faintly, and stroked the small -hand that lay in his palm, rather as he might -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_152" id="Page_152">[ 152 ]</a></span> -have stroked a delicate rose petal that had -floated to him from the sky. He could not -talk; but it was a pleasure to lie and look at -this beautiful child; and Rupert became all at -once wonderfully communicative. He plainly -took a strange and wayward liking to Jim, as -children will do sometimes to the most unlikely -people.</p> - -<p>"I feel as though he belonged to me," he -remarked later on in the living room, as the -mid-day meal was going forward. "You see, -he got me out of the water; and I fink my -papa will take him for one of his soldiers, -because he's so brave. I'm to be a soldier -when I grow up. Perhaps I'll have Jim to be -my orderly. Papa has an orderly, I know. I -suppose he keeps his things tidy for him. I -fink I'll have Jim for mine when he gets better. -Why doesn't he get better quickly?"</p> - -<p>"Because we can't get a doctor to him yet, -little gentleman."</p> - -<p>"My papa would send one if you'd ask him," -said the child, in the same rather magnificent -way. "He can send anybody anywhere, -I know. He can do anything he likes. My -papa is a very great man."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_153" id="Page_153">[ 153 ]</a></span></p> - -<p>"And where does he live, dear?" asked -Eileen breathlessly, realising for the first time -that, though the words father and mother conveyed -no impression to the child's mind, he -had a very decided notion about his papa and -mamma, although he had never spoken of them -before to-day; but the question was beyond the -child's power of answering. He looked perplexed -for a moment, and then said—</p> - -<p>"They're going home—we're all going home. -They'll go home as soon as the big ship gets to -land. I suppose they've gone home already," -and then he looked about him with wide-open -wondering eyes, filled with a vague distress and -perplexity; and glancing up into Eileen's face, -he asked—</p> - -<p>"Is this home? Is this where they are coming -to, by-and-by?"</p> - -<p>"No, darling," answered Eileen quickly, the -tears springing to her eyes as she realised the -possibility that the child's parents had found a -different home from the one they had talked -about to their little boy. "Papa and mamma -stayed on the big ship; and if the big ship got -safe into port, they would go home when they -landed; and we will find out where they are, -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_154" id="Page_154">[ 154 ]</a></span> -and you shall go to them. Don't cry, little -prince. As soon as ever a boat can come from -shore we will find out all about it."</p> - -<p>"I don't want to cry," answered the child, -whose wondering eyes were quite dry. "I like -being here. I like you, and Pat, and Jim, and -the gull, and everybody. I fink I'll stay here -always. My papa and mamma can come and -live with us if they want to; and if they don't, -I'll go and see them sometimes. I don't live -with them ever—only now and then. I'd like -to be a lighthouse keeper, with Jim to help me. -I fink I'll live always with you."</p> - -<p>"Oh, do, do, do!" cried Pat, clapping his -hands, and running across to his little prince, -he folded him in his arms in a long embrace. -"I should be so unhappy if you went away. -Now I am going to give Jim his dinner. Will -you come and help me?"</p> - -<p>"<i>Torse</i> I will. I like Jim. I'll help you -take care of him till he's better;" and the pair -went off together, carefully carrying Jim's light -repast, while Eileen looked up in perplexity at -her husband, and said—</p> - -<p>"What does the little fellow mean?—and -why doesn't he seem to care more for his parents? -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_155" id="Page_155">[ 155 ]</a></span> -He has never cried for them, or seemed to miss -them, and yet he knows all about his papa and -mamma, as he calls them. I cannot make it -out—no, that I can't—such a warm-hearted -little fellow as he is, too."</p> - -<p>Nat shook his head slowly. The problem -was beyond him also.</p> - -<p>"May be we'll find out some day. It isn't all -fine folks that get the love of their little ones. -Perhaps they're too fine to notice him, and -he doesn't love them as our little one loves us. -But plainly his father is a soldier, and a bit of -a grand one, too. I doubt there'll be no trouble -in making out who the youngster is, once we -get ashore. But if he belongs to them as have -no love for him, it will be a hard matter to let -him go, though we'll have to do it, I suppose."</p> - -<p>Eileen sighed at the thought, but knew it -would be inevitable. Yet as the days passed -by, the child endeared himself to them more -and more by the singular devotion he suddenly -conceived for "poor Jim," as he invariably -called him. He was in and out of the little -dark room morning, noon, and night. He insisted -on taking Pat's place on the bed at meal -times, and feeding the patient with his own -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_156" id="Page_156">[ 156 ]</a></span> -tiny but capable hands. A singular bond grew -up between the rough man and the two -children, one of whom he had risked his life to -save; and in this way the days slipped by, one -after another, until the sea went down, the -waves ceased to dash themselves against the -reef; and Pat came tearing down from the -gallery in wild excitement one morning to -announce to his mother the fact that the relief -boat was coming out to Lone Pock as fast as -winds and waves could bring her.</p> - -<div class="fig_center" style="width: 204px;"> -<img src="images/page156.png" width="204" height="82" alt="landscape" /> -</div> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_157" id="Page_157">[ 157 ]</a></span></p> - - -<div class="fig_center" style="width: 395px;"> -<img src="images/page157a.png" width="395" height="103" alt="seascape gulls" /> -</div> - - - -<h2><a name="CHAPTER_IX" id="CHAPTER_IX">CHAPTER IX</a></h2> - -<p class="caption3nb"><i>HELP FROM SHORE</i></p> - - -<div class="fig_left" style="width: 60px;"> -<img src="images/page157b.png" width="60" height="60" alt="T" /> -</div> - -<p class="p0"><span class="hidden">T</span>he two little boys stood hand in hand -on the rocks, waving their caps and -cheering as the boat came dashing -through the foaming waves towards the Lone -Rock. The sea was still running high, but -approach was possible to those who well understood -what they were about. A man stood upright -in the bow of the boat, boat-hook in hand, -and every few moments he called out some word -of warning to those behind him. As the boat -neared the rock, the sail came down with a run, -and the crew, taking to their oars, rowed carefully -and cautiously towards the basin where a -boat could float at ease, and where Nat stood, -ready to render assistance when the craft should -come alongside.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_158" id="Page_158">[ 158 ]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Glad to see you well and hearty, mate," -shouted the man in the bow, as soon as he was -within earshot. "We've been anxious about -the Lone Rock ever since you signalled for help. -We were afeard some harm had befallen you. -What's wrong with you here?"</p> - -<p>"Jim's on the sick list," shouted Nat back, -"can't stir hand or foot. Have you brought a -doctor with you, mates?"</p> - -<p>"Ay, ay, he's here sure enough, and other -things too you may want if you've a sick man -with you. Is he too bad to be sent ashore? -What's wrong with him?"</p> - -<p>"The doctor must tell us that. My wife -thinks it's broken ribs. I'll tell you the tale -when you get on shore. Steady there with -the boat! Ease her a bit and hold her back. -There's a big drift running in just here. So -steady! Here she comes. Throw me the line, -mate. Now she'll do. Keep her steady and -fend off from the rocks. So!"</p> - -<p>The boys, watching with eager eyes the advance -of the boat, cheered aloud when it was -safely drawn up in the little creek. The man -in the bow, who was an old crony of Nat's, -looked at the pair with an air of astonishment.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_159" id="Page_159">[ 159 ]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Why, Nat, you've never raised another in -this time!" he exclaimed; "I never knew you -had more than little Pat over here. Where did -the second come from? He doesn't look much -like a child of yours. He looks as if he's come -straight from fairyland, wherever that may be."</p> - -<p>"From the sea-fairies, then," answered Nat, -with a smile, "for Jim got him out of the water -the night when the storm was at its worst. -That's how he came by the blow which has laid -him by the heels. But the boy never seemed a -bit the worse after he came to. He's a wonderful -saucy little fellow, gentry-born, as one can -see, and as hold as a little lion. Have you -heard aught ashore of a child gone overboard in -the gale?" The men shook their heads, looking -with keen interest at the little golden-headed -fellow who was helping Nat to hold the boat, -and looking as though everything depended on -himself!</p> - -<p>"Look alive, men!" he piped out in his high -pitched voice. "Tumble out and get ashore! -We've been waiting for you ever such a lot -of days! Lend a hand, Pat, and hold her -steady!"</p> - -<p>Laughing and admiring, the men sprang -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_160" id="Page_160">[ 160 ]</a></span> -ashore, speaking kindly words to Pat, whom -most of them knew, and looking with keen -interest at the beautiful little boy, who continued -to issue his baby commands in such -nautical language as he could command.</p> - -<p>"He's been afloat before now," said the men -one to another. "He's picked up that air from -some bo'sun as keeps his men well in order. -He's a rare young game-cock, he is! Picked -up out of the sea, was he, Nat? We must try -and find out where he comes from. Anything -about him to say?"</p> - -<p>"No; and the spar he came on was not -picked up either. That might have told us -something; but it was so heavy Jim cut the -child loose before we hauled them both in. -There's a sort of a mark on some of his underclothes -which my wife takes to have been a D -before it was well nigh washed out; but it's -hard to tell anything now, and all we can get -from him is that his name is Prince Rupert, and -that his father is a soldier. He seems to know -very little about his parents, and the salt water -perhaps washed most things out of his head. -He hasn't talked but very little of anything he -knew before; but he's a bold, merry little chap, -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_161" id="Page_161">[ 161 ]</a></span> -and will make a fine sailor one of these days. -Doesn't know what fear means!" The men all -looked with interest at the little waif, who was -busily engrossed with the rope—making fast the -boat, as he plainly believed—and ordering Pat -about in the most lordly way. His yellow curls -were blowing about his rosy face; his big dark -eyes were alight with excitement and self-importance. -No one could fail to regard the little -prince with admiration; and the sailors laughed -together, and told Nat he had done a good thing -for himself in befriending such a boy as that.</p> - -<p>"He comes of fine folks—any one can see -that, and they must be real set on such a smart -little chap as him," said one, as they began -to make their way to the lighthouse, where -Eileen stood in the doorway smiling a welcome. -"You won't be the loser by being good to him. -He's a fine little fellow, and no mistake!"</p> - -<p>"So he is," answered Nat, "but I don't want -nothing for doing my duty by him. It was Jim -as risked his life to save him. If his folks -want to do something for him, I'll only think it -right and proper, since I doubt if the poor chap -will ever be the same again. But I've done -nothing, and I want nothing. My wife's had -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_162" id="Page_162">[ 162 ]</a></span> -all the bit of trouble he's been, and she'd do the -same for any child that breathed, be he never so -poor."</p> - -<p>"Ay, that she would," answered more than -one voice heartily. "She's a real good one is -Eileen;" and then there were pleasant greetings -between the bright-faced wife and mother and -those who had come to assist the prisoners -upon the Lone Hock; whilst the young surgeon, -whom the sailors had brought with them, asked -to be taken to his patient without more delay.</p> - -<p>The boys lingered down by the boat, for the -little prince was fascinated by it, and Pat had to -show him everything, and explain the use of the -various parts.</p> - -<p>"We had boats," said Rupert, with his head -a little on one side; "but they were fastened -up so high I could never see into them. I like -this boat. Do you fink we could get in and -sail her off round and round the rock till the -men want her again?"</p> - -<p>But Pat negatived this bold suggestion, and -Rupert was reluctantly borne off indoors "to -see how poor Jim was getting on," as Pat coaxingly -put it, for he was quite afraid the daring -little fellow would really try to cast the boat -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_163" id="Page_163">[ 163 ]</a></span> -loose and let it drift away. Nat's knots would -most likely prove too much for him; but there -was no knowing what his determination might -not achieve.</p> - -<p>The doctor and Eileen were with poor Jim, -and the men sat round the table partaking of -the meal she had prepared for them, and hearing -from Nat the whole history of the storm, and the -details of the rescue of the little stranger, which -was thought a very interesting piece of intelligence. -"We'll do all we can to find out who -he is when we get ashore," said the cockswain of -the boat, "and we'll leave Robin behind to help -you with the lighthouse till something can be -settled. You've had a hard time of it, Nat, -these last ten days—Jim laid up, and another -little 'un on your wife's hands."</p> - -<p>"My wife's a jewel," answered Nat, a smile -beaming over his honest face. "She's the sort of -helpmate for a man like me. Never a word of -complaint, however hard the work, and she's -always ready to take a watch and let me get -a good sleep. Then luckily there was nothing -went wrong with the light, and the days were -clear and fine. It might have been a good bit -worse; not but what I'll be glad enough to have -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_164" id="Page_164">[ 164 ]</a></span> -Robin's help for a spell. I fear me it'll be -many weeks before Jim is up to anything -again."</p> - -<p>"Poor chap, I'm afeard he's a good bit hurt," -said another, "but he seems a bit quieter like -now. I wonder whether the doctor will let him -be took ashore. He's a good bit of trouble to -your wife here."</p> - -<p>"I san't let Jim be took away," remarked -a small voice from about the level of the table; -"Jim's my pal. I likes him very much. I tell -him tales, and I make him better. I san't let -anybody take him away till my papa comes and -makes him into a soldier, and then p'raps I'll go -too, and everybody here, and we'll all live together -somewhere where there's just a little -more room. It isn't always just very con-wenient," -with a gulp over the long word, "to have -water everywhere all round. I fink a garden is -better for some fings."</p> - -<p>"Did you have a garden where you came -from, my little man?" said the cockswain, lifting -the child on to his knee amid a general laugh.</p> - -<p>"<i>Torse</i> we did!" answered the child, looking -up into the weather-beaten face fearlessly, "a -great big garden, with trees and fings, and I -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_165" id="Page_165">[ 165 ]</a></span> -played there every day. It was nice; but we -hadn't got a sea-gull there, only two dogs. I -fink I like a sea-gull best. He makes such nice -noises and he dances, too. I fink I shall dig a -great big ditch all round the garden, and fill it -with the sea, and put a lighthouse in the middle, -and Pat and his daddy and my Nan can live -with me there; and the sea-gull, too, and then -we should have everything, and it would be -quite con-wenient for everybody."</p> - -<p>"Do you know the name of the house where -you lived, my hearty?" asked the man, with -beaming face; but Rupert shook his head impatiently, -and went chattering on about how his -future domain was to be arranged.</p> - -<p>"You can come sometimes in your big boat -and see us, man," he remarked, "and I'll show -you how to sail it in our sea, for I don't expect -you'll know how to do it properly. I shall have -a boat of my very own then: my papa will give -me one. And when I'm not a soldier I shall be -a sailor, and I'll teach you how to be one too."</p> - -<p>"Thank you, my little man, I'll be sure and -come and learn of you," and the child looked a -little offended at the general laugh from the rest.</p> - -<p>"You needn't bring those men with you -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_166" id="Page_166">[ 166 ]</a></span> -another time," he said, "I don't fink they understand -fings properly."</p> - -<p>At that moment the young surgeon reappeared -with Eileen in his wake. She looked grave and -sorrowful, and went to the fire to take off the -soup she was preparing, whilst the men glanced -up at the doctor, and asked what he thought of -his patient.</p> - -<p>"We heard him groaning a good bit at first, -and Jim isn't one to cry out for naught," said -Rupert's friend; "I'm afraid he's a good bit -hurt. What do you make of him, sir? Can he -be taken ashore?"</p> - -<p>"No, he must stay where he is. He could not -stand any sort of move yet. He has been badly -hurt, and there is a great deal of inflammation -about him. He will be easier now that I have -bandaged him up right, and his lungs will have -a chance of healing; but he has been left much -too long without medical aid. If I could have -seen him at once, things would have been much -better. However, we will hope for the best. -Any way, the worst of the pain is over now, unless -the inflammation spreads."</p> - -<p>"Have you hurted my Jim?" asked Rupert, -doubling his little fists and bristling up like a -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_167" id="Page_167">[ 167 ]</a></span> -young turkey-cock. "If you have, I'll frash you. -I won't have my Jim hurted. He came into the -water after me. Now I'm taking care of him. -You didn't ought to have gone and seen him -without my leave!" and he strode up to the -doctor as though he meant to inflict condign -punishment upon him forthwith.</p> - -<p>But the young man understood children, and -soon made friends with the young autocrat, now -ruling Lone Rock with a rod of iron. He soon -got him to talk of himself, and called up many -reminiscences of his past life, all of which he -carefully noted. From his own better knowledge -of the way in which gently-born children -lived, he succeeded in eliciting more information -from the boy than any of his other new friends -had done.</p> - -<p>When the little fellow grew tired of talking -at last, and went out with Pat to play, the young -man made some notes in his pocket book, and -turning to Eileen, said—</p> - -<p>"Are you anxious to be rid of your young -charge? I will take him home to my mother if -you like. I am sure she would give him shelter -for a time, till he can be traced. Is he not -rather a burden to you here?"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_168" id="Page_168">[ 168 ]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Oh, no, sir, thank you kindly all the same; -but unless it's wrong to say so, we's far rather -keep him here till his own relations come for -him. He's got that into our hearts that he -almost seems like one of our own, bless him; -and though I know the life's rough, and not -what he's been used to, it hasn't seemed to hurt -him."</p> - -<p>"Hurt him! I should think not!—do the -little rogue all the good in the world! There's -nothing like roughing it a little to make a man -of a boy brought up in luxury. Lone Rock -discipline will be good for him in more ways -than one. I was only thinking you would be -rather full here with your patient and this boy, -as well as the extra man left to help your -husband; but you know best."</p> - -<p>"Oh, the little fellow takes no room. He -shares Pat's bed, and the two play together and -help me with poor Jim, and I think they'd pine -if they were took from each other now. Thank -you kindly all the same, sir. Did you make -out from the little boy who he was or where he -came from?"</p> - -<p>"Not exactly, but I think it's plain that he's -been separated from his parents for some while, -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_169" id="Page_169">[ 169 ]</a></span> -and that his father is either an officer in the -army, or else holds some important official -position in India. The child has been plainly -made to understand that he is a very great man, -and lives in kingly state somewhere. I think I -have found out enough to help materially in -identifying the boy when we set about to find -out his belongings. He appears to be an only -child of wealthy parents; and there will be -inquiries after him along the coast, even if it is -only for some trace of the drowned body. He -could not have been so very long in the water -before you got him, or he would have been -more difficult to bring to life. It has been a -wonderful escape, look at it as you will; and I -hope that those to whom he belongs will do -something for that brave fellow who risked his -life for him; for I greatly fear he has received an -injury which will disable him from active labour -for the rest of his life. It is difficult to tell so -soon, but I have my fears that it will be so. I -will come over again in the course of a week -and see him, if it is possible. Meantime, you -can only go on as you have been doing, and I -hope, now the bandaging has been done which -was so much needed, that he will be easier. I -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_170" id="Page_170">[ 170 ]</a></span> -see you are a very good nurse, and I leave him -in your hands with every confidence."</p> - -<p>"I will do what I can for him, sir, I'm sure; -for he is a brave man, and he went to what -might well have been his death without a -thought for himself. But it's a hard thing to -be laid aside at his age, especially since he has -no friends to go to, and no relatives to help him. -He's had a very lonely life of it, and a hard one, -has poor Jim. It seems as though it was to be -hard to the very end."</p> - -<p>"We will hope there are brighter days coming -for him," answered the young surgeon cheerfully; -"I shall certainly make it known, if we succeed -in tracing this child, that Jim has received these -injuries in saving him from certain death. I -cannot believe he will be allowed to suffer in -consequence—suffer any sort of want, I mean. -Poor fellow, he has had suffering enough of -another kind, and may have more still, though -I hope what I have done will give him ease."</p> - -<p>And then the doctor went down to the boat -where the crew were by this time waiting for -him. The children were there, too, and cheered -lustily as the boat put off into the big waves -beyond the little creek. Rupert had stoutly -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_171" id="Page_171">[ 171 ]</a></span> -resisted the blandishments of the cockswain, -and had quite declined to let himself be taken -from "his Nan," as he had called Eileen almost -from the first. He was in charge of the lighthouse, -he gravely asserted, and he couldn't -possibly go away unless his father came for him. -He was very busy every day, helping to keep -the light burning, and taking care of Jim. He -was far too important a person to be spared, and -he flatly refused to be taken away by anybody.</p> - -<p>"Now we'll come and tell Jim all about it," -he said, as soon as the boat had grown small and -insignificant in the distance; and as Jim was -looking rather better by that time, he was -pleased for Rupert to climb upon the bed and -tell him all that had been said and done.</p> - -<p>"They wanted to take you away, but I -wouldn't allow it," said the little autocrat; "I -said you'd like better to stay here, and that I'd -frash anybody who took you away. I san't let -you go to anybody except my papa, and if he -takes you we'll all go and have a lighthouse of -our own somewhere else, where there isn't so -much water. I fink it's a pity to put them in -the middle of the sea; they'd be more con-wenient -in a garden where we could get at them more -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_172" id="Page_172">[ 172 ]</a></span> -easily. We'll have our lighthouse in a garden -when we go away from here."</p> - -<p>Then Pat stole in with his soft step, and Jim -looked at the Bible that lay beside him, and Pat -took it and read a story, and explained it to -Rupert as he was used to do now. The little -boy liked this wind up of the day almost as -much as Jim, and was always very attentive.</p> - -<p>"I'll say my prayers to Jim to-night," he -remarked suddenly, when the reading had concluded, -"because I fink he's a very good man. -I want him to get quite better, so we'll ask -Jesus if He won't make him. I fink He must -love poor Jim very much!"</p> - -<div class="fig_center" style="width: 204px;"> -<img src="images/page172.png" width="204" height="126" alt="seascape" /> -</div> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_173" id="Page_173">[ 173 ]</a></span></p> - - -<div class="fig_center" style="width: 384px;"> -<img src="images/page173a.png" width="384" height="95" alt="seascape" /> -</div> - - - -<h2><a name="CHAPTER_X" id="CHAPTER_X">CHAPTER X</a></h2> - -<p class="caption3nb"><i>A WONDERFUL DAY</i></p> - - -<div class="fig_left" style="width: 60px;"> -<img src="images/page173b.png" width="60" height="60" alt="T" /> -</div> - -<p class="p0"><span class="hidden">T</span>he two little boys were up in the gallery. -Nat was burnishing the reflectors and -overlooking the great She, whose wonderful -individuality was taking a strong hold -upon the imagination of both the children. -Rupert knew almost all Pat's stories about the -wonderful creature who slept all the day, but -waked up to keep watch all the night, and he -was never tired of watching her cleaned and fed; -but the process lasted longer some days than -others, and they would vary the morning's work -by going out upon the sunny gallery, and calling -out to the men at work within what vessels -were in sight, and where they seemed to be -going. And whilst thus occupied, Rupert -would generally demand that Pat should tell -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_174" id="Page_174">[ 174 ]</a></span> -him some of Jim's many stories, many of which -they would try to enact between them, making -believe that the gallery was the deck of a ship, -and that they were the officers in charge. Pat's -vivid imagination, inherited from his mother, -made this kind of make-believe easy and entrancing -to him, and Rupert delighted in it, and -in flourishing about and being the lord and -master of everything and everybody. He was -growing so brown and sturdy that it was a treat -to look at him, and Pat had increased in health -and strength visibly since he had had a little -playmate to romp with. Before that he had been -inclined to spend rather too much time in sitting -and thinking. The sea and the rocks and -the sky gave him many strange ideas; and -there was Jim, too, who wanted so often to -know things that took a great deal of puzzling -out. Pat had liked all the thinking, being of -a cogitative turn, but it was better for him to -run about and shout and play more, and to sit -and ponder rather less. The parents looked in -wonder at him sometimes, remembering how all -last winter he had seemed wasting away, and -had fallen into a state from which it seemed as -though nothing but a miracle could lift him. -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_175" id="Page_175">[ 175 ]</a></span> -They could not be thankful enough for the -wonderful change. The dreamy wistfulness -which had lingered so long in his eyes, was -changing now to something more boyish and -healthy. He did not look as though he were -always walking on the border-land of the unseen -world. The romps and merry games with his -little companion were fast making a boy of him -again, and Nat looked with hearty satisfaction -at the change.</p> - -<p>A merry rosy pair they were up aloft to-day, -and their shouts of glee rang cheerily over the -dancing water. Eileen now and again heard -them as she sat at her needle below, and she -would smile and glance upwards, as though to -try and see what the urchins were about. To-day -was a glad one at the lighthouse, for Jim -had taken a decided turn for the better. Now -that the broken ribs were properly set and in -place, and no longer pressing upon the organs -they had injured, he was relieved of the worst -of the pain. He had been able to sleep and eat -better, and to-day he felt so strong that he had -coaxed Nat and Eileen to let him get up and sit -beside the fire in the living room, well wrapped -up in blankets, and with plenty of rugs about -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_176" id="Page_176">[ 176 ]</a></span> -him. The doctor had said he might do this if -he felt well enough, as a change of posture -might be a relief. The children had watched -the move with great interest; but had been sent -upstairs after a while to let Jim rest and be -quiet. The mother had told Pat to go and look -out whether any boat from shore might not be -coming to the rock. It was a fine day, and -the week had expired which was to bring the -doctor for another visit. He might come any -day now; and the children were delighted to -go up aloft and play the game of "look-out -man," as they called it.</p> - -<p>There were a good many fishing boats out in the -bay, and Rupert had been certain that every one -of them was coming to Lone Rock, till at last he -had grown weary of watching, had declared that -nobody was coming to-day, and had suggested -another game at which they had played some -time. When, however, they were tired of this, -Pat had gone to the rail to look over, and now -he called to Rupert with some excitement.</p> - -<p>"Come and look! Come and look!" he -called out, "I do believe that boat is coming -here! Look how she skims along! What a -pretty one she is! How white her sail is! -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_177" id="Page_177">[ 177 ]</a></span> -And doesn't she go fast! I don't know that -boat, Prince Rupert. I don't think she belongs -in the bay. Yet she looks just as if she was -coming here. Shall I call father and ask him -what he thinks? She doesn't turn or tack. She -comes straight, straight on. Oh, I do hope she -is coming! Perhaps she has got something for -you on board."</p> - -<p>"Perhaps it is my papa come for me," said -Rupert, not looking as though he knew exactly -whether he relished this thought or not, -"but I'm not sure that I'll go away with him if -it is. I like being here. I like playing lighthouse -games. I didn't have anybody to play -with me before. I don't much fink I will -go with him if he comes. I fink I'll belong to -you're father and mother. I like them very -much."</p> - -<p>Pat, not quite knowing how to reply, and -greatly moved in spirit in case this pretty white-sailed -boat should be coming to rob them of -their darling, hastily called his father, who came -out into the bright sunshine, and shaded his -eyes with his hand.</p> - -<p>"It looks as though she were making for -Lone Rock," he said, "and it's no boat from -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_178" id="Page_178">[ 178 ]</a></span> -our bay, Pat; it's a better built and better-rigged -craft than we often see in these parts. It's a -yacht's boat by the look of her, and a tidy little -craft she is. Well, well, we shall soon know; -but she's heading for Lone Rock as sure as fate; -and it's not the coast-guard inspection, neither. -That boat belongs to some gentleman, I'll be -bound," and the man's eyes turned towards the -little fellow beside him with a look that Pat -understood in a moment. His eyes filled with -tears, and for a moment everything swam in a -golden haze. They were coming to take away -his little prince, the darling little boy who had -become the first object in his life. However -should he bear to let him go? It did not do to -think about it. If he thought, he would surely -cry, and that would be a pity, for perhaps Rupert -would cry too, and it would never do for his -parents to find him in tears, they would think he -had been badly treated, and take him away as -quick as thought. No, he must put a brave face -on, and try to make the best of it. Perhaps -Prince Rupert would decide not to go, and Pat -could hardly believe that his word would not be -law if he once boldly asserted his determination.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_179" id="Page_179">[ 179 ]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Shall we go down and watch her come -in, and tell her how to make the creek?" -he asked of the child, and Rupert assented -gladly.</p> - -<p>Nat, too, descended the winding steps with -the two children, and as he passed out he said -to his wife—</p> - -<p>"I believe the little fellow's friends are coming -for him, wifie. There's a boat on its way -that doesn't belong to our parts. Make the -place as bright as you can, and set some food -on the table. I'll make them welcome to come -in if they have a mind. May be they'll like to -see the place as their little boy has lived in -these last weeks."</p> - -<p>Eileen's kitchen was always neat and trim, and -she soon whisked out a bright table-cover, and -a few bits of ornaments, to smarten up the place, -as she did for Sundays and holidays, or when -summer guests were expected. Jim still sat by -the fire dozing, and scarcely alive to what was -passing; but it was out of the question to think -of moving him again so soon. There he was -and there he must remain; but she cast a quick -eye all over her small domain, and saw that -everything else was in order; and then she -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_180" id="Page_180">[ 180 ]</a></span> -went out to see what was happening outside.</p> - -<p>The children were standing below on the -rocks, for the tide was ebbing, and nearly low. -The sun caught the yellow curls of the little -prince, and made them shine like gold. He -was visibly excited, and kept hopping from one -foot to another, whilst Pat held his hand in a -close, protecting clasp, and kept him from slipping -in his excitement, and falling amongst the -wet sea-weed.</p> - -<p>Nearer and nearer came the pretty boat, -skimming its way through the water like a -white-winged sea-bird. It was manned by -sailors in uniform; plainly it was what Nat -had said, the boat from some gentleman's yacht. -"That's our boat, I do believe!" cried little -Rupert, as it drew near. "Our men wear tings -like that on their heads. I fink papa must have -sent them to fetch me!"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_181" id="Page_181">[ 181 ]</a></span></p> - -<div class="fig_center" style="width: 407px;"> -<img src="images/page181.png" width="407" height="629" alt="" /> -<div class="fig_caption">"'That's our boat, I do believe,' cried Rupert."—<a href="#Page_180"><i>Page 180.</i></a></div> -</div> - -<p> <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_182" id="Page_182">[ 182 ]</a></span></p> -<p> <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_183" id="Page_183">[ 183 ]</a></span></p> - -<p>Pat's heart beat so fast he did not know -how to reply; but there was no need for him -to say anything; for just at that moment the -sail came fluttering down; they saw in the -stern of the boat a lady and gentleman, sitting -together, looking eagerly ahead; and the next -moment a cry went up that awoke an answering -thrill in Eileen's heart, and made the tears -spring suddenly to Pat's eyes—the cry of a -woman's voice—</p> - -<p>"It is! It is! Rupert! Rupert! My own -little boy!"</p> - -<p>Rupert started at the sound of that call, -looked hard at the boat, and then waved his -little hand joyously.</p> - -<p>"Mamma! Mamma!" he cried, and pulling -Pat by the sleeve, he added, in a tone of pleasurable -excitement, "That lady is my mamma, Pat, -and the gentleman is my papa, and those are -his sailors. I should have liked him to bring -his soldiers better; but perhaps he has them -on shore waiting." Pat looked as one in a -dream. He could not understand it—the child's -calmness in the recognition which should have -filled him with ecstasy, and the evident deep -emotion of the mother. Hardly had the boat -touched the rock before the pretty young lady, -with the sweet, sad face, had sprung out, -catching at Nat's outstretched hand, and in -another moment she had come flying towards -them, and sinking on her knees upon the wet -sea-weed, she took the little one in her arms -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_184" id="Page_184">[ 184 ]</a></span> -in a clasp so close that it seemed as though she -would never let him go; and Pat knew that -the tears were raining down her face, and that -the reason why she did not speak was that she -could not for overmastering emotion.</p> - -<p>When he looked up it was to find a tall, -stalwart, bronzed man standing beside them, -who put his hand upon Pat's head, and said -kindly—</p> - -<p>"Well, my little man, and have you been -helping to take care of our little boy for us -all these days?" and Pat crimsoned to his -very ears with shyness and pleasure.</p> - -<p>"We are all so very, very fond of him, sir," -answered the boy shamefacedly. "Are you -going to take him away from us?"</p> - -<p>He could not help asking the wistful question, -and as he did so he raised his face and -met the glance of a pair of very kindly, though -very keen eyes fixed upon him. The question -seemed half to amuse and half to surprise the -gentleman, who hesitated a moment before he -said—</p> - -<p>"Don't you think that is what is our business -to do, since he belongs to us, eh, little man?"</p> - -<p>"I—I suppose so, sir," answered Pat sorrowfully, -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_185" id="Page_185">[ 185 ]</a></span> -"only we shall so miss him when he is -gone!"</p> - -<p>"Well, well, we will see, we will see," said -the gentleman kindly, and then he stooped over -the child, and said in a voice which shook just -a very little in spite of the playful ring in it—</p> - -<p>"Well, Rupert, my little boy, haven't you -got one word or look for papa?—or have you -forgotten him altogether?"</p> - -<p>"I haven't forgot—<i>torse</i> I haven't—but -mamma frottles me so!" answered the little -fellow, who was by this time trying to wriggle -himself free from the embrace of his agitated -mother, which had become too close for comfort. -He seemed better pleased when his father took -him up in his strong arms, and he laughed and -kicked with pleasure, as he did when Nat took -and tossed him high in the air.</p> - -<p>The lady rose from her knees, wiping from -her eyes the tears which still seemed inclined -to start, and putting out her soft hand to Pat, -she said very gently and sweetly—</p> - -<p>"And so you are the little boy who has been -playing the part of brother to our dear little -Rupert. Have you got a kiss to spare for me, -my little man?"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_186" id="Page_186">[ 186 ]</a></span></p> - -<p>And Pat felt hot all over with surprise and -pleasure, as the gentle, beautiful lady bent her -head and kissed him, and he hardly dared to -kiss her back, lest it should be taking a liberty; -but he remembered that queens had their hands -kissed when they sat in state, and so he raised -the white hand that held his to his lips, and -kissed it reverently.</p> - -<p>"Shall I take you to my mother, madam?" -he asked. "She has taken care of Prince -Rupert. I only played with him and helped -her."</p> - -<p>"Prince Rupert!" repeated the lady, smiling. -"Who taught you to call him that?"</p> - -<p>"He said Rupert was his name," answered -Pat, looking up, "and we all know he must -be a little prince—he looks so like one."</p> - -<p>The lady smiled again, her tears were drying -now. Eileen had come forward by this time, -and had heard the last words. The lady stepped -forward, and held out her hands to the lighthouse-keeper's -wife.</p> - -<p>"I have heard of your goodness to my boy," -she said, in a quivering voice, "how can I -thank you for it?"</p> - -<p>"I do not want any thanks, my lady," -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_187" id="Page_187">[ 187 ]</a></span> -answered Eileen, with her soft shy pride. "I -would have done the same for any blessed -baby cast up on our shores; and the darling -has won his way to all our hearts—and it's -a real prince of princes that he is—the bonny -boy!"</p> - -<p>"No, no—not a prince at all—only a very -spoiled little boy, I am afraid," said the mother, -with something between a sob and a laugh. -"A little boy who badly wants his father and -mother's care and training. But we had to -leave him with my sisters when we were sent -out to India in haste two years ago; and we -have been there ever since. He was brought -out to meet us as we came home; he came -in my husband's yacht, which met us at Malta, -and we were to come home to England in her. -The child had hardly more than learned to -know us well before that fearful night, when -we thought we must go to the bottom before -we reached port. Oh, how can I tell you the -agony we suffered when we heard that the -mast to which the child had been lashed for -protection had been snapped clean off, and had -gone overboard, and we running before the -gale as our only chance, and expecting almost -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_188" id="Page_188">[ 188 ]</a></span> -moment by moment to be sucked beneath the -cruel waves! It only seemed then as though -he had been the first. There was water below, -and above the waves swept the deck every -moment. I was lashed to another mast; but -I was almost insensible from cold and exposure. -I think I saw the light of the lighthouse above -us as we passed half a mile off from it. I had -just heard then that the child had gone, and -nothing seemed to matter then, whether we -lived or died. And then somehow we got -round the headland, in the wake of a big -steamer also in distress, and they helped us, -though in need of help themselves, and at -last we both weathered the storm together. -But, oh! what days of misery those were when -we thought we had lost for ever in this world -the little son we had just received back after -those long years of absence!"</p> - -<p>Tears of sympathy were in Eileen's eyes; but -she began to understand many things that had -puzzled her before.</p> - -<p>"Oh, my lady, I am so thankful to hear you -speak so. I was grieved that the little boy -spoke so little of you, and seemed to care so -little whether his own father and mother came -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_189" id="Page_189">[ 189 ]</a></span> -for him or not. Glad was I for sure that he -was happy with us; but it didn't seem natural-like -for him never to pine a bit for his mother. -It made me afraid (you'll forgive me speaking -so plain) that his parents had not cared for him -as a child should be cared for, and that went to -my heart; but now——"</p> - -<p>"Ah, yes, you understand how it was—we -had only had him with us for a bare ten days—and -part of that time he was sea-sick and fretful, -and could scarce be made to look at us. -It was only the last few days that he was his -bonny bright self, learning to love us and know -us. No wonder he forgot us quickly after that -fearful night. I cannot think how he lived in -those boiling waves. Oh, I must see the brave -man who saved him! The doctor who came -over with us in our boat has told me how he -injured himself in plunging after our darling. -Oh, you must tell us what we can do for him—what -we can do for you all—to show our gratitude. -I did not know how to believe it when -Mr. Deering told us that our little boy was alive -and well, and very happy on Lone Rock in the -care of the keeper of the lighthouse!"</p> - -<p>"Bless him! He has been as happy as the -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_190" id="Page_190">[ 190 ]</a></span> -day is long, and he and my Pat have played -like brothers, if you will pardon my boldness -in saying so."</p> - -<p>"Nay, what is there to pardon; are they not -brothers in the sight of our God?" said the lady, -with a sparkle of tears in her eyes. "If you -only knew what it was to me to hear how he -had been cared for—my little boy, whom we -were mourning as dead! Ah, you must let us -be friends after this," she added, turning her -sweet quivering face full on Eileen. "I cannot -and I will not talk of 'rewards' to those who -have shown themselves the best and truest of -friends to my child, when only devotion such as -he received could have saved his precious life. -It would be a wrong to you and to me; but you -must let us be your friends from this time forth. -You must let us see what may be best done for -your happiness and his. <i>You</i> saved his life by -your skill and promptitude when he was brought -ashore, as much as the brave sailor did who -plunged into the waves to bring him out of the -water. You must never think that I could forget -that."</p> - -<p>"Oh, my lady, I only did what any other -mother would have done——"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_191" id="Page_191">[ 191 ]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Ah, but you did more than some <i>could</i> have -done, because you had skill and knowledge -beyond what many have. The doctor said so -himself. But let me see the sailor who saved -my child. I must thank him, too. And he -must never suffer for his devotion in risking his -life for our boy. You must tell me what I can -do for him. Mr. Deering says he fears he will -never be strong again."</p> - -<p>"Oh, I don't know, my lady. He is getting -on; but he hasn't tried to do aught but sit by -the fire yet. But he's up to-day, and you can -see him by stepping indoors. May I just tell -him you are here? But I do not know by what -name to call you?"</p> - -<p>"I am Lady St. John," was the answer. "My -husband is Sir Arthur St. John, who—but you -will hardly know that. And Rupert is our only -child. Let me go and see the man who saved -his life."</p> - -<p>Eileen was sadly afraid that Jim would be -very rough and gruff when the visitor came and -stood beside him; but somehow—whether it -was that illness had softened him, or that the -influence of the children had had an effect upon -him, or that the inherent sweetness of the lady -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_192" id="Page_192">[ 192 ]</a></span> -took effect in an unexpected manner—anyhow, -he was wonderfully gentle in his manner to both -the strangers, and though he said almost nothing, -his rugged face looked smiling and peaceful, and -there was no rough turning away from the kindness -that was proffered. Not much was said -that first visit; but a great many questions were -asked both of the Careys and of Jim. The -visitors sat down to partake of the simple fare -provided for them, and whilst they ate they -talked and asked questions. Eileen, intent on -hospitable cares, scarcely noted all that was -passing, and Nat was too straightforward and -unsuspecting to see the drift of much that was -said, and spoke freely enough in reply to Sir -Arthur's various inquiries as to his past life, his -qualifications, tastes, and pursuits. Pat's health -was also mentioned, for it had been for his sake -that his father had ever consented to become an -inmate of Lone Rock Lighthouse. And whilst -the elders thus talked, Pat and Rupert sat close -together, and sometimes Pat had to brush away -the tears from his eyes, for he knew the parents -would take their little boy home with them, and -it was dreadful to him to think of seeing his -little prince no more. Rupert, too, was very -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_193" id="Page_193">[ 193 ]</a></span> -much divided in mind as to whether or not he -would "let himself be took away;" but Pat -loyally told him in eager whispers that he must -"do as his own mother wished," and the tie of -blood was beginning to assert itself when once -the little fellow had felt his parents' arms around -him.</p> - -<p>But when the moment for parting came, and -Lady St. John saw the tears in the eyes of Eileen, -and the manful struggles on Pat's part to keep -back his sobs, her own eyes looked very dewy, -and she turned and spoke quickly in a foreign -tongue for several moments with her husband. -Then turning to the expectant group on the -rocks, she said, smiling sweetly—</p> - -<p>"You will see us all again very soon. I -promise to bring Rupert back to see you in -about a week's time from this—at least if we -get a fine day. So cheer up, my brave little -Pat, and do not cry, Mrs. Carey. You shall see -your nursling again very soon; and I hope we -may have pleasant news for you by that -time."</p> - -<p>Then the lady stepped into the boat, Nat took -the boy from his wife's arms and handed him to -his mother, half eager and half reluctant to go, -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_194" id="Page_194">[ 194 ]</a></span> -Sir Arthur followed, and the men pushed off, -whilst Pat watched through a mist of tears the -disappearance of his fairy prince, who seemed -for the moment to have vanished out of his life -for ever.</p> - -<div class="fig_center" style="width: 144px;"> -<img src="images/page194.png" width="144" height="88" alt="ornamental image" /> -</div> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_195" id="Page_195">[ 195 ]</a></span></p> - - -<div class="fig_center" style="width: 383px;"> -<img src="images/page195a.png" width="383" height="94" alt="seascape" /> -</div> - - - -<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XI" id="CHAPTER_XI">CHAPTER XI</a></h2> - -<p class="caption3nb"><i>THE PROMISED VISIT</i></p> - - -<div class="fig_left" style="width: 60px;"> -<img src="images/page195b.png" width="60" height="60" alt="P" /> -</div> - -<p class="p0"><span class="hidden">P</span>at lived in a chronic state of excited -expectation after the departure of little -Rupert, counting the days till the week -should be over, and then spending almost all -his time in waiting and watching for the white-sailed -boat which should bring his little prince -back to him again.</p> - -<p>But for this hope to look forward to, the child -would have felt very keenly the absence of his -playmate; for they all sadly missed the happy -laughter and baby prattle of the golden-haired -child they had learned to love. Jim seemed to -miss him as much as anybody, and perhaps both -he and Pat were happiest when sitting over the -fire together after dusk, and talking of his beauty, -his bold, masterful ways, and the quick, clever -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_196" id="Page_196">[ 196 ]</a></span> -things he had said and done. They never -seemed tired of the subject, and if Pat was -not reading to Jim out of the book they both -loved so well, they were almost always talking -of Rupert, wondering where he was, and what -he was doing, and whether he would come soon -and see them and Lone Rock again.</p> - -<p>Poor Jim only got on very slowly. The doctor -who had come with Sir Arthur and Lady St. John -in their boat had told them it would be a long -time before he would be fit for any sort of work -again, and Jim began to feel as though his -working days were over for ever. He had of -late lost flesh and muscle rather fast. He -noticed how shrunken his arms began to look, -and Pat would sometimes tell him that his face -was much thinner than it used to be. His -bronze was paling too, and now that Eileen -kept his hair neatly brushed and trimmed, and -his bushy beard was reduced to order, he certainly -looked a very different creature from the -rough, uncouth Jim of past days. He used to -feel a sheepish sort of pride when Pat would -hold up a little looking-glass before his face to -show him "how handsome he was getting!" -But certainly the change both in the man's -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_197" id="Page_197">[ 197 ]</a></span> -aspect and the expression of his face was greatly -in his favour; and Eileen found it hard to -remember that she had once thought him the -most rugged specimen of humanity that she had -ever come across. But she was more and more -convinced that there was something seriously -wrong with him, and that he would never be -able to resume the hard life of a seaman which -he had always led hitherto. What would become -of the poor fellow she could not bear to think, -only that the recollection of Lady St. John's -gentle look and words would occur to her at -intervals, and she felt sure that the lady would -not allow the brave rescuer of her child to -come to want through his act of devotion and -bravery.</p> - -<p>What Jim thought about it all himself she -did not know, until one night when they chanced -to be alone together whilst the other men were -up aloft, and Pat was sleeping soundly in his -bed. The wind had been rather wild again the -last few nights, and it was blowing half-a-gale -now. Eileen was preparing something hot for -the watchers when they should come down, and -Jim, who was not disposed to go to bed just yet, -was sitting watching her.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_198" id="Page_198">[ 198 ]</a></span></p> - -<p>"It must seem a strange sort of thing to you, -Jim," she said, smiling, "to have naught to do -with the lamp on nights like these. I wonder -if you miss going up to her (as Pat says) these -nights? Do you think of her or dream of her -in your sleep?"</p> - -<p>"Now and again I do—dream I'm going up -and up and up the stairs, and can't never reach -the top. That's the nights when my breathing's -bad. It comes to me like a dream of -going on and on up the stairs, not able to -breathe, and the stairs never ending. I'm glad -to wake then, and find myself in bed. Sometimes -I wonder whether I'll ever get up those -stairs again."</p> - -<p>Eileen's face was full of sympathy and quick -comprehension.</p> - -<p>"Do you feel like that, Jim? Do you feel -very bad?"</p> - -<p>"I don't know rightly how to say it; but I -feel as though all the life and spring had been -took out of me. I don't seem to have no -strength inside nor out. That's all I feel. The -pain don't trouble me much. But I've a feeling -sometimes that it could be pretty sharp if I was -to try moving about or lifting weights again. -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_199" id="Page_199">[ 199 ]</a></span> -I don't know whether I shall ever get up those -stairs to have a look at her again. Sometimes -I feel as if my last look would be when the -boat comes to take me away from the Lone -Rock for good and all."</p> - -<p>"Oh, Jim! But you're not going to leave us -yet!"</p> - -<p>"I don't know, my lass. I don't know. But -I'm only a useless log here, and any day they -may send and fetch me away. I sent a message -by the doctor to them on shore, saying as I -wasn't able to do my work, and that I couldn't -look to stay on here. I've sort of expected to -be took away ever since, but they haven't come -for me yet."</p> - -<p>"And where will you go, Jim, when they do -take you ashore?" asked Eileen, with wide-open, -wondering eyes. "Have you got any friends as -would give you a bit of a home till you were fit -for work again?"</p> - -<p>"Nay, I've got naught of that sort," answered -the man quietly. "You see I wasn't never one -for making friends at the best of time, and the -last ten years I've been in prison, or else here -on Lone Rock. I suppose they'll take me into -the 'Firmary till I'm a bit stronger and better; -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_200" id="Page_200">[ 200 ]</a></span> -and if so be as I'm never fit to earn my bread -again, I suppose I shall get kept on there the -rest of my time."</p> - -<p>"Oh, Jim!" cried Eileen, her eyes full of -tears, "you don't never mean you'll have to -spend the rest of your days in the workhouse!"</p> - -<p>He shook his head gently, and his face grew -strangely soft and thoughtful.</p> - -<p>"Nay, lass, I don't know—I can't see not a -step before me; but somehow that don't trouble -me. May be it's because I'm weak-like and sick; -but the thought about what's coming doesn't -trouble me one bit. I've a feeling somewhere -that the Lord will see after me; and His way is -sure to be the best, and will lead straightest -home. It seemed like as if He called me by -name that night, and I went out into the sea -not knowing whether I'd sink in the waves or -not. He kept me from that, and brought me -safe ashore, and it seems as though I could leave -everything else to Him now. I couldn't see the -way in the dark, with the waves all tumbling -and washing over me; but He could see, and so -He can now. That's how I think about it; it's -all right as long as He knows."</p> - -<p>Eileen's tears dropped, but she turned her -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_201" id="Page_201">[ 201 ]</a></span> -face away and dried them quickly, and then her -smile shone out like a sunbeam.</p> - -<p>"Well, if that's how you feel about it, you're -a happy man, Jim, and I needn't worrit myself -about you as I have been doing. If we only -leave the future in the hands of the blessed -Saviour, we never find that He gives us cause -to regret. He cares for us a deal better than -we know how to care for ourselves."</p> - -<p>"It's caring for ourselves as makes us sink -in the waves, I'm thinking, often," said Jim -thoughtfully. "That was the way with Peter. -It was all right with him so long as he looked -at the Lord and trusted. It was only when he -began to think about himself, and the danger he -was in, that he began to sink, and then so soon -as he cried to the Lord he was saved, and helped -in the midst of his peril. It all comes to that -all the Bible through—do the best you can—do -the duty that comes to you—and leave the -rest to Him. That was in my head all the while -that night. I can't feel afraid now. Whatever -comes to be will be His doing."</p> - -<p>And after that Eileen ceased to fret herself -over poor Jim's future. She felt that he had -within him that which would brighten his lot, -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_202" id="Page_202">[ 202 ]</a></span> -and make it a happy one, be it cast where it -might.</p> - -<p>The seas ran too high for several days longer -for there to be any hope of a visit to Lone Rock, -but towards the end of the month a calm came -down on the face of the sea, and Pat resumed -his watch with the greatest eagerness and interest. -How he wished that Jim could climb -up to the gallery and share it with him, but Jim -was quite unable to think of attempting such a -feat. So the little boy divided his time between -the high look-out place and the fireside where -Jim passed his time; and Eileen spruced up -her kitchen, and made it as bright as hands -could make it, to be ready day by day for the -arrival of the little prince on his promised visit.</p> - -<p>One day Pat saw a beautiful yacht steaming -past the Lone Rock at half a mile distance, and -making for the bay beyond. He was always -interested in such a vessel, but he did not connect -her appearance with the return of his little -prince, till he presently saw her casting anchor -in the bay and launching a boat from the side; -and then in great excitement he got his father -to come with the telescope, and five minutes -later was tearing down the winding stairs at the -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_203" id="Page_203">[ 203 ]</a></span> -risk of toppling down and breaking his neck in -his haste.</p> - -<p>"Mother! mother! Jim!—he's coming! -They're coming! I saw them quite plain. -They came in a beautiful ship of their own, -and now the boat is coming to the rock. Oh, -mother! they are all there—the king and the -queen and the little prince"—for so Pat was -accustomed to speak of them, in spite of his -father's laughter and his mother's attempted -explanations. "Oh, Jim, do come down to the -rocks and see them land! Prince Rupert will -be so pleased to see you there. Come, mother! -Come, Jim!"</p> - -<p>There was no resisting him. Jim could -hobble about a little with his stick, and the -three went out together into the bright sunshine, -and stood watching whilst the white-winged -boat came skimming over the waves -towards them. Pat was wildly waving his cap, -and shouting out his greetings long before they -could be heard; but as soon as the boat got -within hail, the little yellow-haired boy, who -was in a suit of sailor white, and a veritable -picture of childish beauty, sprang up in his seat -and began waving his straw hat, and shouting -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_204" id="Page_204">[ 204 ]</a></span> -at the very pitch of his voice, and hardly had -the boat touched the rocks before the two -boys were in each other's arms, hugging and -kissing as though they never meant to let each -other go. The mothers stood looking on and -smiling, Eileen half ashamed at the "forwardness" -of her child before the gentry, but Lady -St. John, all smiles and sweetness, as she turned -to her, and said—</p> - -<p>"My little Rupert has been crying out for -Pat every day, and sometimes will not be pacified -without him. I am so glad for them to -meet again. I think you made him happier on -Lone Rock than we have done at home."</p> - -<p>"Oh, my lady, don't say that!" said the -woman, half pleased, half shamed, as she led -the way within, Rupert leaving Pat for a -moment to give her a warm hug, and then -dashing at Jim to renew acquaintance with -him.</p> - -<p>"We must manage for them to be friends -still," said the sweet-voiced lady as she entered -Eileen's bright living-room, whilst the men and -the children remained outside. "It is not good -for children to be brought up without companionship, -and Pat is such a dear, gentle, -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_205" id="Page_205">[ 205 ]</a></span> -little fellow, Rupert will learn nothing but -good from him."</p> - -<p>"I hope he will learn no harm, my lady; but -Pat is only a sailor's son, and I hope he will -not take liberties with the little gentleman. It -was being so much together those days that did -it, but——"</p> - -<p>"Now, you must not speak as though I were -not very glad my boy should make a friend of -your son," said Lady St. John, in her sweet -way. "I know that in after life their paths -will lie widely asunder, but that is no reason -why as children they should not play together, -and love each other. And it will do my child -good to learn, whilst he is still young, that -the lives of others are not cast in quite such -pleasant places. It will give him sympathy -and comprehension as to the troubles of others, -which it is right that all should learn. And -now, Eileen—if you will let me call you by -your pretty name——"</p> - -<p>"Please do, my lady. Most folks call me so. -I know myself best by it."</p> - -<p>"Yes, and I have heard so much about you -by that name that it comes first to my lips. So -Eileen, then, I want you to sit down and talk -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_206" id="Page_206">[ 206 ]</a></span> -with me a little about the future. Now that -Pat's health is re-established, are you still -anxious to remain upon the lighthouse? Is -Lone Rock the home you would choose for -yourself if you had the choice?"</p> - -<p>"Well, no, my lady, I can't say it is; though -we have been very happy through the best part -of a year. It's a lonely life, and a rough one, -and there's no way of getting the boy taught, -save what his father and I can teach him ourselves, -and we should like him to be better -educated than we were. But I'm afraid if we -took him back where he came from, he would -droop and pine again; and the pay here is -good and regular, and the work not so very -hard, save in rough weather. Still——"</p> - -<p>"Still, if anything should turn up that would -give you a pleasant country home, and advantages -for Pat, without all the drawbacks of the -lonely lighthouse life, you would be willing to -think about it?"</p> - -<p>"Why, yes, my lady," answered Eileen, smiling, -"glad, and thankful, too. But chances -like that seldom come to us poor folks; and we -must not repine, for we have been very happy -here."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_207" id="Page_207">[ 207 ]</a></span></p> - -<p>"I am sure you have," answered the lady, -"but my husband and I want you to be happy -somewhere else instead. I will tell you in a -few words what has recently happened to us. -The death of a relative has put us in possession -of a large property on the coast a few miles to -the eastward of Lone Rock. This has made -my husband give up his position in the army, -and come home to live. The yacht which met -us at Malta with our child is another possession -of his, and the sailing-master, who has been in -charge of her many years now, and has come in -for an annuity from our relative, is anxious to -retire when his place is filled. My husband -wants your husband to take command of the -yacht. He has made all due inquiries about -him, and is satisfied that he is qualified for the -post. We shall not use it a great deal, but we -intend to keep it, as our means allow it, and -we are both fond of the sea. You would have -a cottage on the estate to live in—most likely -one of the lodges—and your husband would be -a great deal ashore as well as a good deal afloat, -and there is anchorage for the yacht quite near -to the Hall, which is on the coast, as I have -said. Pat could go to school, and would still -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_208" id="Page_208">[ 208 ]</a></span> -have sea air about him, and a pleasant country -home to live in; and as for poor Jim, he is to -receive a pension so long as he is in any wise -disabled, and we should be very glad to pay -you a fixed sum for boarding him out with you, -as there is plenty of room in the lodge, and -he could help to open the gate even before he -was able to take any other employment, which -we shall find for him when he gets stronger, as -I trust he may——"</p> - -<p>But Lady St. John stopped short there, for -Eileen had suddenly thrown her apron over her -head, and was sobbing aloud.</p> - -<p>"You are not distressed, I hope?" began -Lady St. John; but Eileen, by a great effort, -recovered herself, and looked up with brimming -eyes that were shining like stars through -the mist of happy tears.</p> - -<p>"Oh, my lady, my lady! it seems too good -to be true; sure they are tears of joy I am -shedding. It's myself that can hardly believe -my own ears. I don't know what to say, nor -how to thank you. It's like a blessed dream -entirely—that's what it is, and my breath is -fairly took away!"</p> - -<p>"Oh, if that is all, I do not mind," said the -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_209" id="Page_209">[ 209 ]</a></span> -lady, smiling; "tears of joy are soon dried. -Well, Eileen, I believe my husband and yours -are talking it over outside now; and I hope by -what you say that he will be willing to entertain -the offer. I have set my heart upon having -you and Pat at the lodge, and then my little -Rupert will not quite lose his playfellow. The -children will be able to meet and enjoy a game -of play together sometimes, and, perhaps, as -Pat grows up, if he takes kindly to his father's -life, he may live to take his place in time, and -remain as my boy's captain or mate, when his -parents' sailing days are over. Rupert must -never forget what he owes to those who saved -him from death that fearful night. I think that -that is a story which will become engraved -upon his heart, as it is engraved upon that of -his mother."</p> - -<p>A sound of voices without warned the women -that others were coming in. Nat entered with -a happy glance beaming from his eyes, and an -expression of mingled bewilderment and delight -upon his face.</p> - -<p>"Have you heard the news, wife?" he -asked; "I scarce know whether I am standing -on my head or my heels."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_210" id="Page_210">[ 210 ]</a></span></p> - -<p>"And you will take it, Nat?" asked the wife -breathlessly, and Lady St. John waited eagerly -for the reply.</p> - -<p>"Take it? Ay, that I will, and be thankful -to them who offer it, and to the good God who -watches over us. I don't like this rough life -for you and the little one. We've had a good -winter this last year at Lone Rock, and you've -made home home to a man, even out here. -But it's not the right place for a woman and a -bairn. I've been thinking so more and more -as I've heard sailors tell of some of the hardships -that have been lived through here. The -boy has got his health back again, thank the -Lord, and we've been happy here, and I'd not -have thrown it up in haste if nothing else -hadn't come in the way. And I'll not be in a -hurry now to leave them before they can get -another man to suit. But we'll not turn our -backs on such a chance as has come in our -path. I've told Sir Arthur that I thank him -most kindly for thinking of us all like this; -and since we may take poor Jim ashore with us, -and make a home for him still—why, there's -not another word to be said. We'll be ready -to go ashore as soon as they can get a man to -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_211" id="Page_211">[ 211 ]</a></span> -take charge of the Lone Rock. I can't say -more than that."</p> - -<p>"And that is quite enough," answered Sir -Arthur, smiling; "I would not have you act -unfairly by your employers, and my sailing-master -will remain on with me till you are free, -and for a little while longer, to show you the -ways of the vessel. And now, that being all -settled, we will think of getting away from -here; but it will not be long before we meet -again, and then our boys will not find that -visiting each other is fraught with quite so -many difficulties."</p> - -<p>Rupert was a good deal displeased at being -carried off so quickly, but the parents knew -that those on the rock would have too much to -discuss to wish their visitors to remain. The -little autocrat was pacified by hearing that Pat -and Jim should come to see him at home quite -soon, and whilst the boat sailed away in the -distance, Pat was told the wonderful news, -whilst Jim sat still on the rock which was his -usual seat out of doors, and gazed out over the -sparkling water, his hands clasped together on -the top of his stick, and his chin resting upon -them in meditative fashion.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_212" id="Page_212">[ 212 ]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Oh!" cried Pat, when he fully understood -the whole matter; "isn't it wonderful? Isn't -it just like a story, mother? Oh, Jim! what -do you think about it?"</p> - -<p>"Why, it seems to me," answered the man -quietly, "for all the world as though the Lord -had done it. It's just His way of helping us -out of the deep waters, and it's too good not to -be true."</p> - -<div class="fig_center" style="width: 202px;"> -<img src="images/page212.png" width="202" height="113" alt="landscape" /> -</div> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_213" id="Page_213">[ 213 ]</a></span></p> - - -<div class="fig_center" style="width: 385px;"> -<img src="images/page213a.png" width="385" height="96" alt="seascape" /> -</div> - - - -<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XII" id="CHAPTER_XII">CHAPTER XII</a></h2> - -<p class="caption3nb"><i>HAPPY DAYS</i></p> - -<div class="fig_left" style="width: 60px;"> -<img src="images/page213b.png" width="60" height="60" alt="I" /> -</div> - -<p class="p0"><span class="hidden">I</span>t was a lovely evening in August. The -sun was setting in a blaze of splendour -over the sparkling sea. The smooth -shaven lawns and majestic sweep of park land -around the fine old Tudor house were looking -their loveliest upon an evening like this, and down -by the sea, just where the creek ran up through -a belt of woodland, and into the very garden -itself, a man and a boy were waiting beside -a neat little boat, fitted with cushions and other -requisites of comfort, as if in expectation that -somebody from the great house behind the trees -would shortly be coming down for an evening -row or sail.</p> - -<p>The man and the boy were both dressed in -suits of sailor blue. Their caps were of the -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_214" id="Page_214">[ 214 ]</a></span> -same pattern, and had in gold letters round -them the words, "<span class="smcap">Prince Rupert</span>." The same -words were painted in gilt letters upon the -pretty boat; and the little boy—who was none -other than Pat, only grown wonderfully brown -and healthy and strong-looking—sometimes -glanced at the name with a smile, and then up -at Jim's smart head-gear.</p> - -<p>"This is better than Lone Rock, isn't it, -Jim?" he said, breaking the silence which had -lasted some considerable time. "We didn't -think last summer ever to be in a place like -this."</p> - -<p>"No, that we didn't," answered Jim, with the -smile, which was now so frequently seen, and -which lightened his rugged face wonderfully. -"It's a better place than ever I dreamed of once; -though I know now there's a better one still -waiting for us by-and-by."</p> - -<p>Jim's face lighted as he spoke with a look -that Pat was used to seeing there now, and -which always filled him with a certain wonder -and awe. Jim had been up and about again for -some little time now. He had the sole charge -of the three boats which were kept in the boathouse -in the creek, and used by the people in -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_215" id="Page_215">[ 215 ]</a></span> -the big house whenever they wanted a sail or -a row. No more scrupulously clean and attentive -boat-keeper had ever been known, and all -who came to the house noticed Jim, and had -a kind word for him. But it was already quite -plain that the man would never be fit for hard -work again. He had received an injury on the -night of the storm which baffled the skill of all -the clever doctors who had been called in to see -him. They could "patch him up" for a little -while; they could give him sufficient ease and -strength to enable him to get about his light -daily tasks with comfort and pleasure. He -could sail a boat in the bay in fine weather, or -gently scull the light little <i>Prince Rupert</i> about -with its young master as passenger. But that -was about all he was fit for, and those who had -heard the doctors' verdict knew that any winter -he was liable to be carried suddenly off through -the injury to the lung, which had so nearly -caused his death whilst he lay in the lighthouse -under the care of Eileen. Jim knew this himself -as well as any one, but the thought gave -him no trouble or anxiety. He was wonderfully -happy and contented in his life; yet he was as -ready as ever to go forth over the unknown sea -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_216" id="Page_216">[ 216 ]</a></span> -if the Lord should hold out His hand and bid -him come.</p> - -<p>"Do you miss <i>her</i> very much?" asked Pat, -after a pause, turning his eyes towards the sea in -the direction of the Lone Rock, which in very -clear weather could be distinguished from the -garden wall. "You were fond of her, and knew -her better than the rest of us. Do you think -she misses you now that you're gone?"</p> - -<p>"Why, no, I hardly think she do," answered -Jim, with a smile; "I'd got into the way of -thinking and speaking of her as though she -were alive—it seemed a bit of company when -one was all alone. But when I wasn't alone -any more, why, she didn't seem to be more than -a big lamp then. I always look out for her of a -night when the light shines over the sea, but I -don't seem to want to be over there no more. -It's wonderful how one grows to like the life -one has to lead. I used to think I'd never be -happy off Lone Rock, and now——"</p> - -<p>"I know you're happy here, Jim," said Pat, -with a quick upward glance of loving admiration; -"you always look so happy!"</p> - -<p>"I oughter to be ashamed of myself, if I -wasn't," said Jim. "If I was a prince I couldn't -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_217" id="Page_217">[ 217 ]</a></span> -be better took care of, and me able to do so -little. It 'ud make me ashamed, it would, if -our lady wasn't the sweetest mistress that ever -drew breath. It does one good to see her face -day by day. It's like a bit of God's sunshine -come down on earth—that's what it is."</p> - -<p>"Yes, I do love her, and little Prince Rupert -too," answered Pat eagerly. "Oh, Jim! what -a thing it's been for us your swimming into the -sea that night and pulling him out. It hurt -you a great deal, I know; but you're glad you -went, aren't you?"</p> - -<p>Jim's face wore a look that it often did when -his thoughts were growing beyond his powers of -expression. It was some little time before he -tried to speak.</p> - -<p>"Yes, Pat, lad, I'm glad enough I went; but -I'd have been just as glad, I hope, if it hadn't -brought none of these good things to us."</p> - -<p>"Do you mean you'd have been glad if you'd -had to go to the workhouse as mother was -afraid once?" asked Pat, with wide-open eyes; -and Jim looked at the boy with a curious half-smile -in his eyes.</p> - -<p>"Well, I suppose the Lord Jesus is with His -folks in the workhouse as well as anywhere else, -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_218" id="Page_218">[ 218 ]</a></span> -Pat, and if so be as He's there, I can't think it -could be such a bad place. I know old folks -make a deal of fuss against going there, and -may be it's right to struggle as long as one can -to earn a living oneself; nay, I'm sure it is. -But if so be as He sends sickness, and there's -nothing else for it, why, I suppose He'll be -there to take the sting away, like as He does -always. I don't think folks think quite enough -about that when they talk agin the workhouse. -It's the way we get into of thinking all about -ourselves and scarce a bit about Him."</p> - -<p>"That's not your way, Jim," said Pat -warmly; "I think you're always thinking of -Him."</p> - -<p>"I've got so much lost time to make up, you -see, Pat," answered the man gravely; "I'd -never thought of Him, and of all He'd done for -me, till you brought it back to me again. I've -lived the best part of my life without Him. -It's wonderful how He'll take the poor bit that's -left, when all one's best years were spent in -forgetting and scorning Him."</p> - -<p>Pat looked grave and said nothing. The -thought was rather beyond his comprehension, -but it always made him happy to think that -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_219" id="Page_219">[ 219 ]</a></span> -he had helped Jim back to the light, though he -never quite knew what he had done.</p> - -<p>A joyful sound close at hand caused both the -pair to start, and a little figure in white darted -forth round an angle of the path, and yellow-haired -Rupert stood before them, his face beaming -with delight.</p> - -<p>"Good evening, Jim; good evening, Pat! I'm -going to have a beautiful row to-night, and -mamma's come to see how well I row. See, -there she comes through the trees! Lift me in -quick, Jim, and you come too, Pat, I want her -to see how well I do it. Let me have the sculls. -I can do it like a man now!"</p> - -<p>Jim was already in the boat, and helped the -eager little boy in, where he stood between -his knees, with his hands upon the sculls, which -Jim was getting ready for use. Pat sprang -after and took the tiller, pushing off from shore -just as the lady came round the angle of the -path to nod to them with sweet smiling glances.</p> - -<p>"Look, mamma! Look at me, mamma! I'm -sculling!" shouted Rupert, his bright face all in -a glow of importance and pleasure, "I can scull -as well as Jim now, and I'll take you out sometimes -like papa does, when I've got time. But -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_220" id="Page_220">[ 220 ]</a></span> -I like going with Pat and Jim best. It's like as -if we were living together in the lighthouse and -had just gone out for a row."</p> - -<p>"Yes, darling," answered the mother, smiling -and waving her hand. "Take good care of Pat -and Jim, because they took good care of you -once. How are you feeling to-day, Jim? and -how is your mother, Pat?"</p> - -<p>"Nicely, thank you, my lady," they both -answered in a breath, and the lady waved her -hand once more to the party before turning -back towards the house again.</p> - -<p>"She knows you are safe with me," remarked -Rupert, slightly transposing a phrase he frequently -heard from his parents' lips, and then -the boat was headed towards the Lone Rock, -and Rupert played the game all the time that -they were living there again. He and Jim and -Pat had been across once with Nat since their -coming to live at the Lodge, and Rupert never -forgot that it had once been his temporary -home, and made many plans about buying it -for his very own when he was a man, and -going there to live with Pat. Whenever he had -little friends of his own to tea at home, he -would always assert his superiority over them -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_221" id="Page_221">[ 221 ]</a></span> -by telling how he had once lived in a lighthouse, -which certainly none of the others had -done. And the story of his life there never -failed to arouse a great interest and wonder.</p> - -<p>The child's father was waiting to take him -when the boat neared shore again, and he spoke -kindly to Jim and Pat before leading his little -son home.</p> - -<p>As the latter put away the boat safe in the -boathouse, and walked slowly towards the pretty -lodge together, they saw the light from the -Lone Rock streaming out over the darkening -water, increasing every moment in brightness. -Pat looked lovingly at it.</p> - -<p>"I used to wonder as I lay in bed how she -would look to people a long way off. I didn't -know she was quite so bright. I think they -must be taking good care of her, Jim."</p> - -<p>"Yes, I think so, she's bright enough of -nights. I can just see her as I lie awake in -bed—through that gap in the trees. It makes -me think about the Lamp to our feet and the -Light to our path."</p> - -<p>"Oh, yes," answered Pat quickly and eagerly, -"that's what mother said too, Jim, and she said -something else as well; I wonder if I could -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_222" id="Page_222">[ 222 ]</a></span> -remember it. I think it was about you. I -know it made me think of you directly she -said it."</p> - -<p>"About me?" questioned Jim absently, his -eyes still on the light.</p> - -<p>They had paused now upon a little bit of -rising ground to look over the sea. A short -distance to the right, a little bit farther up the -hill, twinkled the lights from a charming little -lodge, within the rose-covered walls of which -Eileen was stepping to and fro setting out the -supper, whilst Nat smoked his pipe by the -handful of fire, looking the picture of contentment -and well-being. Pat could see the lights -from both his past and present home as he -stood beside Jim on the brow of the rising -ground, waiting till the man should have recovered -breath to go on, for going up hill -always tried him a little, even though he went -slowly. But it was their habit to stand thus a -few minutes looking out towards the lighthouse, -especially after dark, when the rays of the lamp -could be seen; and now Pat took up the word -again and went on eagerly—</p> - -<p>"Yes; mother was saying that when she -looked out at night and saw the light, and the -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_223" id="Page_223">[ 223 ]</a></span> -great track it made in the water, it made her -think about some words in the Bible, where it -says about the 'path of the just shining more -and more unto the perfect day.' And when she -said it I thought of you, Jim, and I said to -mother, 'Isn't that what Jim's path does, -mother?' And she said, 'Yes, Pat, I think -it is; because Jim seems to me to be going on -more and more to the perfect day than anybody -I ever saw before.' So it must be like you, -Jim, for mother always knows."</p> - -<p>Jim made no response in words; but Pat -saw him draw his hand softly across his eyes. -Presently he laid his hand upon the boy's -shoulder, and there was something in the -touch that made Pat look suddenly up. He -met a glance of such affection and tenderness -that for the moment he felt half startled, and -then Jim spoke in tones that faltered a little -with the deepness of his feeling.</p> - -<p>"You mustn't think too well of me, Pat; you -don't know what I've been through in the dark -before the light came. I'm the last man in the -world as should be spoken of so. But I do -know that my sins are washed away. I do know -that He's taken the burden off my back. He's led -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_224" id="Page_224">[ 224 ]</a></span> -me into the light now, and I think He'll keep -me there to the end. But, Pat, it was your -little hand that first pointed the way. I can't -see how I should ever have found it if the Lord -hadn't sent you to show it me. There's never -a night as I lie watching the light, and thinking -of that other Light that lighteth every man -that cometh into the world, if so be as he'll turn -his eyes towards it, but that I think of those -old days of black darkness, when there wasn't -a ray of light in my poor heart. And then I -think of how the light came, and how He sent -it to me. For it must have been His doing all -the while that you came to Lone Rock, Pat, and -taught me to know that we were never alone if -so be as we would take the Lord at His word, -and go to Him across the blackness and the -darkness."</p> - - -<p class="caption3nb gesspert">THE END.</p> - - - -<hr class="chap" /> -<hr class="tb" /> -<hr class="r20" /> - -<div class="transnotes"> - -<p class="caption3nb">Transcriber Note</p> - -<p>Illustrations were moved to prevent splitting paragraphs. Minor -typographical errors were corrected. Produced from images generously -made available by The Internet Archive/American Libraries. All derived -products are placed in the Public Domain.</p> -</div> - - - - - - - - - - - -<pre> - - - - - -End of Project Gutenberg's Pat the Lighthouse Boy, by Evelyn Everett-Green - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PAT THE LIGHTHOUSE BOY *** - -***** This file should be named 63182-h.htm or 63182-h.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/6/3/1/8/63182/ - -Produced by MWS, Tom Cosmas and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images generously made available by The -Internet Archive/American Libraries.) - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - - - -</pre> - -</body> -</html> diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/cover.png b/old/63182-h/images/cover.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 88be8b1..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/cover.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/cover_epub.jpg b/old/63182-h/images/cover_epub.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 50f9445..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/cover_epub.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page101.png b/old/63182-h/images/page101.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index c8eab5a..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page101.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page102a.png b/old/63182-h/images/page102a.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index c6225d6..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page102a.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page102b.png b/old/63182-h/images/page102b.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index dd83d42..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page102b.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page117.png b/old/63182-h/images/page117.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index eee1782..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page117.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page122a.png b/old/63182-h/images/page122a.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index f81b2cd..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page122a.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page122b.png b/old/63182-h/images/page122b.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 34c6843..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page122b.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page138.png b/old/63182-h/images/page138.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 4f660ab..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page138.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page139a.png b/old/63182-h/images/page139a.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 1cab2c6..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page139a.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page139b.png b/old/63182-h/images/page139b.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index aea3287..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page139b.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page156.png b/old/63182-h/images/page156.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index fdec5b8..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page156.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page157a.png b/old/63182-h/images/page157a.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 28f8d23..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page157a.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page157b.png b/old/63182-h/images/page157b.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 9e36542..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page157b.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page172.png b/old/63182-h/images/page172.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index c1a030c..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page172.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page173a.png b/old/63182-h/images/page173a.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index cea96e5..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page173a.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page173b.png b/old/63182-h/images/page173b.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 2f13793..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page173b.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page181.png b/old/63182-h/images/page181.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 5d2ab82..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page181.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page194.png b/old/63182-h/images/page194.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 738ef4f..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page194.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page195a.png b/old/63182-h/images/page195a.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 5d41417..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page195a.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page195b.png b/old/63182-h/images/page195b.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 5b2ac0c..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page195b.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page212.png b/old/63182-h/images/page212.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index d54b9b5..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page212.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page213a.png b/old/63182-h/images/page213a.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 943309e..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page213a.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page213b.png b/old/63182-h/images/page213b.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index a079d1d..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page213b.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page25a.png b/old/63182-h/images/page25a.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index a32b143..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page25a.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page25b.png b/old/63182-h/images/page25b.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index b2c01f3..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page25b.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page33.png b/old/63182-h/images/page33.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 5b9bf93..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page33.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page4.png b/old/63182-h/images/page4.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 6994c8f..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page4.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page44.png b/old/63182-h/images/page44.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 70e8762..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page44.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page45a.png b/old/63182-h/images/page45a.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index a9721b9..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page45a.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page45b.png b/old/63182-h/images/page45b.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index ec7641d..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page45b.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page61.png b/old/63182-h/images/page61.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 2299108..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page61.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page62a.png b/old/63182-h/images/page62a.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index d851031..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page62a.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page62b.png b/old/63182-h/images/page62b.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index db2caa7..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page62b.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page7.png b/old/63182-h/images/page7.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 2ec35d8..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page7.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page81.png b/old/63182-h/images/page81.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 1bf876a..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page81.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page84.png b/old/63182-h/images/page84.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 5930c0d..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page84.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page85a.png b/old/63182-h/images/page85a.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 80011d8..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page85a.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page85b.png b/old/63182-h/images/page85b.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 9c28603..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page85b.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page8a.png b/old/63182-h/images/page8a.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index ac9494c..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page8a.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page8b.png b/old/63182-h/images/page8b.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index a93af1c..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page8b.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page9a.png b/old/63182-h/images/page9a.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 8637ac0..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page9a.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182-h/images/page9b.png b/old/63182-h/images/page9b.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 8bdcf23..0000000 --- a/old/63182-h/images/page9b.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63182.txt b/old/63182.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 8031965..0000000 --- a/old/63182.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,4479 +0,0 @@ -Project Gutenberg's Pat the Lighthouse Boy, by Evelyn Everett-Green - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: Pat the Lighthouse Boy - -Author: Evelyn Everett-Green - -Release Date: September 11, 2020 [EBook #63182] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: ASCII - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PAT THE LIGHTHOUSE BOY *** - - - - -Produced by MWS, Tom Cosmas and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images generously made available by The -Internet Archive/American Libraries.) - - - - - - - - - -Transcriber Note - -Text emphasis denoted as _Italics_. - - - - - PAT - - THE LIGHTHOUSE BOY - -[Illustration: "Where will you go, Jim, when they do take you -ashore?"--_Page 199._] - - - - - _Pat_ - - _The Lighthouse Boy._ - - - BY - - E. EVERETT-GREEN, - - AUTHOR OF - - "EUSTACE MARCHMONT;" "WINNING THE VICTORY;" - "TEMPLE'S TRIAL;" ETC. ETC. - - - _NEW YORK_: - WARD & DRUMMOND. - - - - -[Illustration] - - - - -CONTENTS - - - CHAP. PAGE - - I. LONE ROCK LIGHTHOUSE 9 - - II. "SURLY JIM" 25 - - III. AN ODD PAIR 45 - - IV. LONE ROCK IN FOG AND STORM 62 - - V. A TERRIBLE NIGHT 85 - - VI. JIM'S EXPLOIT 102 - - VII. THE LITTLE PRINCE 122 - - VIII. "POOR JIM" 139 - - IX. HELP FROM SHORE 157 - - X. A WONDERFUL DAY 173 - - XI. THE PROMISED VISIT 195 - - XII. HAPPY DAYS 213 - - - - -[Illustration] - - - - -LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS - - - "Where will you go, Jim, when they do take you - ashore?" _Frontispiece_ - - PAGE - - Jim opened a door close by 33 - - At last, on the third day, it began to feed from - his hand 81 - - He seemed to have received no injury at all, and - began to swallow the warm milk 117 - - "That's our boat, I do believe!" cried Rupert 181 - -[Illustration] - - - - -[Illustration] - - - - -PAT - -THE LIGHTHOUSE BOY - - - - -CHAPTER I - -_LONE ROCK LIGHTHOUSE_ - - -"O mother, mother, mother!" cried Pat, drawing a long breath of awe and -wonder, "it seems like as if we had gone straight to heaven!" - -"Nay, my son, not quite to heaven, for sure the blessed book tells us -that there will be no more sea there;" and the woman looked out over the -heaving expanse of grey-blue water with a strange soft wistfulness in her -big grey eyes. One would have said to look at her then that she had known -what it meant to lose those near and dear to her through the hungry cruel -sea, as indeed in her young life she had done; for she was an Irish woman, -and had lived all her young life beside the wild coast of Galway, and many -of those who bore her name had found a last resting-place beneath the -heaving tossing waves. Therefore it was small wonder if she had come to -look forward to that bright land beyond the moaning waves, of which it has -been expressly said that "there shall be no more sea." - -But Patrick could scarcely enter at this moment into his mother's -feelings on this score. He was wild with excitement and delight, as indeed -he well might be, seeing that he had only just come from a close crowded -alley in a smelling fishing and trading town to this lighthouse home, -which seemed to lie alone in the very heart of the sea, with nothing -above or around but sea and sky, the wild sea-birds for visitors, and the -plash of the waves for one long "hush-a-by." No wonder if in these first -moments of returning consciousness to outward things, little Pat felt as -though some strange thing, almost like death, had befallen him, and that -he had awakened to find himself either in heaven itself, or else in some -beautiful and wonderful place very like to it indeed. - -For Pat had been very ill. He had been a frail little fellow all his short -life, and had never been able to run about and shout and play as the other -children did who lived in his court. He had spent most of his time indoors -with his mother, growing more and more wan and white with each succeeding -summer as it came and went. Although the sea lay only a mile away from -his home, he had scarcely ever walked as far as its margin, for there was -nothing to attract him when he did so. It was not beautiful open sea such -as what he was now looking upon, but a piece of ugly tidal water, with -quays and wharfs lining the brink, and evil smells everywhere. - -His father had a boat, and would have taken his boy out with him in it -sometimes; but Pat was afraid of the rough looks of the other men, and his -mother knew that the frail child would be weary to death long before he -could be put ashore. So that Pat had grown up seeing little more than the -sights of his own court, hearing little besides the shouts and cries and -foul words so freely bandied about there. He had not been much better off -in that respect than if he had come from a London slum, and this sudden -awakening in the Lone Rock Lighthouse was like an awakening in a new world. - -It was on Pat's account that his parents had come to this strange new -home. When the hot May sunshine had come streaming into the alley in which -the child had been reared, he had suddenly failed and fallen ill of a low -fever, which had almost sapped his little life away; and so near had he -come to the gates of death, that the doctor had shaken his head and said, -"There is only one thing that can save him, and that is lots of fresh -air and sunshine and pure salt breezes--not the breezes you get in here, -reeking with all that is foul and impure. If you keep him here, he will -die. The only chance for him is to take him right away; and I am afraid -that, situated as you are, you will find it impossible to do so." - -Perhaps it would have been impossible at another time; but just at this -very juncture it chanced that Lone Rock Lighthouse was vacant, and indeed -the post of caretaker had actually been offered to Nathaniel Carey, -because he was known to be a steady respectable man, who could be relied -upon to do his duty there. Lone Rock Lighthouse was always changing its -keeper, for the life there was so solitary that men could not long stand -the strain of it; and by the end of a year, or a couple of years, almost -always resigned the post, in spite of the regular pay and comfortable home. - -It was not a post that Nat would have cared to accept under ordinary -circumstances, for he was a sociable man, and liked to have other men -about him; but when the life of his only child was at stake, and his wife, -with wan drawn face and piteous eyes, pointed to the little figure on -the bed and told him what the doctor had said, the only thing to be done -was to go and accept the post without any more hesitation; and the next -business was to get the sick child removed there upon the first calm and -suitable day. - -For Lone Rock was not to be approached at all times and seasons, even in -summer weather, and often was cut off from communication with the shore -in winter for many weeks together. It was built upon a very dangerous -sunken reef, round which the sea boiled and surged and raged from year's -end to year's end. And herein lay the chief peril and the chief drawback -of the keeper's life. If anything were to go wrong with him or with his -home--if he were to be ill, or in want of some necessary of life, or if -the structure of the lighthouse needed attention, it might be long weary -days, or even weeks, before he could receive the help he had signalled -for. It is true that every precaution was taken to ensure his safety. The -structure was carefully examined by competent persons at short intervals. -A large store of dried and salted provisions was always kept under the -roof of the building, so that the keeper and his assistant might never be -put to actual shifts for food, and stores of oil, for the great lamp, were -likewise kept--stores which could scarcely run out, however long a spell -of bad weather might last. Every care and precaution was taken; but for -all that the life there was one of singular isolation, and men had been -known to go mad during the long dreary winter months; and once a terrible -crime had been committed there through this very cause--a crime of which -men whispered still sometimes with 'bated breath, though Pat's mother -always resolved that the child should never hear the gruesome tale. - -Eileen Carey was the first woman who had had the courage to make a home -upon the Lone Rock. Other keepers had either been unmarried men, or had -left their wives behind for the time that they lived there. But Nat Carey -came with his wife and his child; and those in authority were glad that it -was so, for they argued that a man who had a real home about him would not -suffer from the loneliness of the life as others had done; and they had -done several things to brighten up the little home before the new-comers -arrived there. Eileen's clever hands had done more so soon as they were -fairly landed, for little Pat required very little nursing, as he lay -day after day in a trance of weakness and exhaustion. But his mother was -satisfied that each day he grew slightly stronger, and was quite content -to wait until he should awaken to a knowledge of his new surroundings, -which she meantime strove to make as bright and as homelike as possible; -for she meant that her husband and her little boy should not lack any of -the comforts which her hands could provide during their whole stay on the -Lone Rock. - -And now the mother was to have her reward. For several days Pat had begun -to look about him, to follow her movements with his eyes, to answer when -she spoke to him, and to smile when she looked his way. He was a long time -in taking notice of anything except his mother and father. It seemed to -them as though he had no eyes for any of the other strange things about -him. He must have known that this new room, with its whitewashed walls, -so spotless and clean, its queer shape, its fresh furniture and bright -curtains to the sunny window, was not the room in which he had lived for -all the previous years of his small life. Yet he did not take any open -notice of these things for many days, and his mother would not let him -be spoken to about them, for, as she truly said, if he hadn't strength -to take them in with his eyes, he had far better be let alone till the -strength began to come back to him of itself. - -And now that time had come. Pat had for some days been noticing -everything--noticing with an ever-increasing curiosity and pleasure. He -had begun by asking what was "that funny noise that never stopped;" and -when his mother had told him it was the sound of the waves, he had asked -"how they got there, for they didn't use to be so near." And so little by -little Eileen had told him all the tale--how father had been offered the -care of Lone Rock Lighthouse, and how the doctor had said that little Pat -might thrive and grow strong if he were to be taken right away from the -court in which he had always lived. And Pat lay and smiled at the tale, -and got his mother to tell it him again and again, and grew so fond of the -song of the sea before ever he had been able to get up and look at it, -that he often told her "it was making him well as fast as it could;" and -she would smile with tears in her eyes and believe him. - -Every day had seen some improvement in little Pat's condition; but it -seemed long to the mother before he had expressed the wish to get up and -look out at the window. She knew that would be the first thing he was -likely to ask for, because he lay and watched the sunny square hour after -hour, with a smile of contentment on his face. But it was only to-day -that he had said he wanted to get up and look; and now she was sitting -with him wrapped in a blanket, he standing with his little bare feet upon -the window-seat, and gazing with wide-open wondering eyes over the vast -expanse of sparkling water that was as little like "the sea," as he had -been accustomed to think of it, as was the noise of the waves like the -ceaseless bawling and brawling that his ears had grown used to in the -court whence he had come. - -Pat was greatly moved and excited by all he saw, and from that day forward -was most eager and anxious to regain his strength, that he might be able -to explore the wonders of the lighthouse, and see what manner of place his -new home was. So he ate everything that his mother brought to him "to make -him strong;" he slept from sunset till morning like a young bird. He began -to chatter and laugh to his father whenever he appeared; and long before -he could attempt to mount the giddy spiral staircase, which led to the big -circular room where the great lamp lived, he got his father to tell him -all about it, and at night he would get out of bed if he chanced to wake -up to see the circle of flashing light which it cast around upon the dark -heaving mass of waters. The child was fascinated by the thought of the -great lamp's lonely vigil over the wide empty sea long before he was able -to understand what it was that it was doing. - -The first step in the child's convalescence which seemed to mark the -era of "getting better," was when he was able to be dressed and to go -into the other room for his meals. The base of the lighthouse was divided -into several queer-shaped rooms. There was the sleeping-room, in which -the child had hitherto spent all his time; and opening from that was the -kitchen or living room, in which he was used to hear his mother bustling -about as he lay in bed. There were also, as he presently found out, other -smaller and darker chambers. One of these was appropriated to the use of -the keeper's assistant, whilst others contained the stores for the lamp -and its caretakers, of which mention has been made before. It was quite -a surprise to Pat to learn that he and his parents were not the only -occupants of the lighthouse. He had never heard any strange voice from -the inner room all the time he had been lying in bed, and so he was very -much astonished the first day he sat up to supper, to see a heavy-looking -dark-browed man come slouching in, and taking his seat without a word of -explanation or apology. The child looked wonderingly at his mother. - -"That is Jim," she said; "Jim helps daddy with the lamp. They take it in -turns to watch. Jim, this is our little boy, Pat--him as has been so ill, -you know. I have told you about him often." - -Pat looked across the table and nodded, but Jim said nothing, and scarcely -appeared to hear himself addressed. He took his food in perfect silence, -and as soon as he had finished he got up and went out, and they heard him -going heavily up the winding staircase towards the lantern house. - -"Can't he talk?" asked Pat wonderingly. "Is he dumb, do you think?" Eileen -smiled, and shook her head at the question. - -"Nay, he can speak. He has a tongue, but he is wonderful loth to use it. -I suppose it is the life here as has made him so quiet. Surly Jim is what -folks call him. He has been with several keepers, but none has had a good -word for him, save that he does his work well and can be trusted with the -lamp. He won't be keeper, though they did offer him the place. But he -stays on year after year when nobody else will. He does all his work well, -and is very clean and neat; but he scarce opens his lips, save in the way -of business, from one year's end to the other." - -This seemed so very strange to Pat that he sat for some time turning it -over in his mind. He thought when he had time he would try and get Surly -Jim to talk to him; but at present there were many other things to think -of, and the child's head was crowded with new ideas and questions. - -What a fascinating place the lighthouse was! As he grew stronger, he began -to explore it from end to end, and found new wonders every hour of the day. - -There was the little door leading out to the rocks on which the place -was built, and the flight of slippery steps which led down to the tiny -creek where the boat lay moored. There were chains for hauling up the boat -in rough weather on to a ledge, where it would not be likely to be swept -away, save perhaps in the very worst weather; and at low tide there was a -wonderful mass of rock uncovered by the sea, where he could wander about -and pick up untold treasures, such as he had never seen or dreamed of -before. And his mother was not afraid to let him wander about here. She -had grown up herself on the wild coast, and had no fear of the slippery -rocks and the plashing waves. Pat was only instructed to take off shoes -and stockings before trying to scramble about them, and very soon he -grew so sure-footed and fearless that neither parent was afraid for him. -Moreover, he was growing brown and healthy-looking, and stronger than he -had ever been in his life before; and though he might not be very robust -for some time to come, he was gaining every day, and they were glad and -thankful to see it. - -Oh, that wide, wild, beautiful sea! How Pat came to love it! It was at -once a friend and playmate and a deep unspeakable mystery. He was never -tired of watching its wild play over the rocks, or of sitting listening -to its deep strange voice, as it laughed or shouted in its wild wonderful -strength. He would sit with his face towards the west as the sun was going -down, and watch whilst the great blazing ball dipped lower and lower, till -it sank, sank, sank, right into the sea itself. And then as the sea opened -its mouth and swallowed it up, it seemed all dyed crimson and gold, as -though it had caught some of the colour from the prisoner it had taken. - -The child would watch with awe this daily mystery, and when he found -that every morning the sun came up again out of the sea, but in quite a -different place, he was awed and perplexed past the power of speech. It -never occurred to him to ask questions even of his mother about this daily -wonder; but he watched it with unfailing interest, and seemed to drink -in new thoughts every time it happened. He was more and more sure that -his new home was very like heaven--not so beautiful as the real heaven, -because Jesus would be there to make the light of it: but like it in some -things--in its peace and beauty and wonderful calm. Pat had been so near -to the gates of death that his mind naturally turned to thoughts like -this. He was still not strong enough to play more than a few hours every -day, and the rest of his time would be spent sitting on the rocks or at -the window watching the sea, and thinking about it, until his face took a -new expression, as though some of the sunshine and the clearness of the -blue sea had got into them and had taken up an abode there. - -Very often he would carry out his little Testament to his favourite -nooks in the rocks, and find some of the places where he loved to read. He -was particularly fond of the chapter about the "sea of glass mingled with -fire," because he was so sure it must be just like his own sea at sunset -time; and there were other places he was fond of too, because they always -set him thinking and dreaming, and chimed in with all his new ideas. He -did not talk much about his thoughts; when he went in to his mother he -would chatter to her of his play and of the live things he had seen in -the pools. To his father he would ask questions about the lamp, and how -it kept awake all the night through--whether it never went to sleep by -accident; for to him that lamp was like a living creature. He had only -seen it once, because the climb up the spiral stairs turned him queer and -giddy, and his parents had bidden him wait till he was stronger before he -tried again. But that one visit had been enough to excite him strangely, -and he always thought with awe of the great revolving light going round -and round the whole night through. He was never tired of hearing about it -and asking questions; but of his own strange thoughts, when he was all -alone with the sea and the sunshine, he said nothing. That was his own -secret--perhaps because he lacked words in which to express himself. And -the new, strange, beautiful life began for little Pat upon the isolated -reef which supported Lone Rock Lighthouse. - - - - -[Illustration] - - - - -CHAPTER II - -"_SURLY JIM_" - - -One night, contrary to his usual habit, Pat could not sleep. He had been -to sleep for some hours during the early part of the night, but now he was -wide awake, and he did not feel like going to sleep any more. He sat up -in bed, and looked round him in the moonlight. There were his father and -mother, both sleeping calmly and quietly. If father was in bed, Jim must -be up in the lighthouse, watching to see the big lamp did not "go to sleep -by accident," as the child phrased it in his own mind. He was suddenly -taken with a vivid curiosity to go to that lighted chamber himself. He -had only been there by day as yet. He wondered what it would look like at -night; and almost before he knew what he was doing, he had slipped out -of bed, and was putting on his clothes. He did not want to disturb his -father, who would by-and-by have to get up and take his own watch in the -tower, as the child called it in his thoughts, so he moved softly about, -and presently found himself creeping up the dim staircase that was lighted -at intervals by small lamps placed in niches in the wall. - -It made him rather breathless to mount so many stairs, but curiosity and -a love of adventure led him on, and presently he found himself within the -wonderful chamber he had visited before, only that now the great bright -lamp with its myriad wicks and wonderful reflectors was alight, and slowly -moving round and round, so that at one time it showed a red eye to those -out at sea in great ships, at another a green, and again a pure white -light, as white as crystal. - -The child stood gazing at the wonderful mechanism without speaking a -word. He was trying to see how it moved, and by what power the great -reflectors moved round and round. Of course he could not understand, and -he quickly came to the conclusion that the thing was some great living -monster, and that it had to be watched all the night through lest it -went to sleep, or refused to do its part properly. He wondered, with a -thrill of nervous terror, whether it would resent his intrusion into its -special domain. Standing as he did in the full glare of the light, he -could not hope to escape observation, and he looked about him as if for a -hiding-place in case of attack. - -And then his eye fell upon the figure of the solitary watcher--a bent -bowed figure, in a slouching and indifferent attitude, now quite familiar -to the child, although he and the individual who owned that rough exterior -had never as yet exchanged a single word. - -Pat was not a shy child as a rule, but he had always stood in awe of -"Surly Jim." He could eat better and chatter more freely when the man was -not present at table. He shrank a little into himself always when Jim -entered the living room. It was not often that he did this, save when -called to meals, for when not on duty, he was either sleeping in his own -room, or sitting in the boat smoking a short black pipe, and Pat had never -attempted to approach him at these times. Now he was nearer to him than he -had ever been, except at table, and yet the man appeared to take no manner -of notice of his approach. He sat with his elbows on his knees, and his -head in his hands, and did not seem to look up at the child's cautious -approach. Pat felt certain he had been seen, but this indifference seemed -a little uncanny. He drew near step by step, and at last laid one small -cold hand on the knee of the assistant. - -"Is it alive?" he asked softly, divided in his awe of the wonderful -mechanism and its grim watcher. The man slowly lifted his head, and stared -at the child without attempting to speak. Pat hesitated a moment, and then -climbed upon the bench upon which Jim was seated, and slipped his small -thin hand within the horny palm of the man. He felt that he must have hold -of something human up here in this strange place of light and movement. He -was trembling, and yet he was not exactly afraid. - -His hand was suffered to remain where he had placed it. Jim glanced -furtively down at the small fingers in his hard hand, and perhaps -something of an unwonted nature stole into his heart, for, to the -astonishment of the child, he suddenly spoke. - -"What did you want to know, little master?" - -Now Pat thought it was very grand to be addressed as "little master," and -his opinion of Jim began quickly to change. He could not be as cross as he -tried to make out. The child took courage, and went on with his questions, -in the order in which they came into his mind. - -"Is it alive?" he asked, with his eyes upon the slowly moving reflectors, -as they solemnly revolved round and round the centre light. - -"Seems like as if she was," answered the man; "her takes a deal of food, -and a deal of cleaning, and a deal of watching. Her be as full of moods as -wimmim folk mostly be. She can't get along without a deal of notice, no -more than they can!" - -Pat fixed his wondering eyes on the speaker's face. He was almost as -much fascinated in Jim's slow and deliberate speech as in the subject in -hand. It was almost as though the mouth of the dumb had been unstopped, -as though it was only in this strange place, and in the witching hour of -night, that the man's tongue was unloosed. He spoke very slowly, as though -it was not easy for him to find words in which to clothe his thoughts. - -"It's a _she_ then, is it?" asked Pat, all alive in a moment. "That's -very interesting. I always thought she must be alive, but mother and -father laugh at me. Perhaps they don't know so well as you--you've been -here so much longer, haven't you?" - -"I've been a-keeping of her this five years or more," said Jim, after a -long pause, in which Pat began to wonder whether he would ever speak again -or not; "afore that I was in prison. They let me come out to look after -her. It was so hard to get anybody to stop." - -Pat felt a thrill of awe run through him. He had heard of people going to -prison of course, and had known many lads and men who had passed through -the ordeal of going there for a time; but that seemed different from Jim's -case. He wondered whether this strange gruff man had ever been a murderer, -or had done some very dreadful deed. If so, was it safe to be sitting up -here with him in the night, all alone? Might he not perhaps think it would -be a good opportunity for throwing him down the staircase, or out over the -gallery into the sea? For a moment the child felt a queer sensation of -fear come over him, and then it all passed away as fast as it came, for -Jim still held him by the hand, and his clasp upon his fingers felt kind -and friendly. He looked up into the sullen, weather-beaten face above him -with his confiding smile, and asked-- - -"What had they put you in prison for? Had you done anything bad?" - -"No," answered Jim, after the inevitable pause, "I hadn't. It were another -man; but they wouldn't believe it. He gave evidence against me, and they -took his word, not mine. Folks said it were proved against I, and so I was -sent to prison. But I hadn't done it--I don't care what they say." - -"No, and I don't care, either!" cried Pat, with hot partisanship; "I know -you didn't do it! It was they who were wicked and bad to send you to -prison! But they had to let you out again, you see!" - -He spoke the last words with an air as of triumph, edging up towards Jim -in a confidential way as he did so. The man was knitting his heavy brows, -and looking as though he was not sure whether all this were not a strange -dream. - -"They let me out to come here. I had three more years to run. They said -if I would stop and do my duty it should count as though I had served -my time. So I came, and here I be. It's the only home I've known since -_that_ thing happened, and I don't want no other. I've got fond of -_her_"--nodding towards the big lamp; "she looks kind at me now, and she's -the only friend I've got. I'll bide here as long as I live. It's sore work -going back to find all one's mates dead or changed to you." - -"Yes; don't go back," said Pat; "stay here with us. I'll be your friend, -too. I should like a friend of my own. Father and mother don't count like -that, because they _are_ just father and mother. I should like to have a -friend as well. Let us be friends, Jim; and perhaps then _she'll_ let me -be her friend too." - -Pat spoke in the simplest good faith, whilst Jim passed his hand across -his eyes, and then looked down at the small figure beside him, rather as -though he were not sure that it was not all a dream after all. Pat was not -altogether sure of this either. It was certainly very queer to be up in -the middle of the night just under the great lamp, sitting hand in hand -with Jim and talking about being friends. He looked up into the rough face -above him and smiled as he said-- - -"Jim, do you think we are _both_ dreaming?" - -[Illustration: "Jim opened a door close by."--_Page 35._] - -"It seems almost like it, little master," answered the man; "but we'll go -out into the gallery, and get a breath of fresh air. That's the best thing -to wake one up if one is getting be-fogged." - -Pat was delighted at this notion. He knew that there was an outside -gallery running all round the glass house where the lamp lived. He had -seen it from the boat when his father had rowed him out a little way in -the evenings; but he had never been out on it before, and to go there at -night for the first time seemed a very wonderful thing to do. He would see -how the sea looked from up there in the moonlight; and perhaps Jim would -be able to tell him how the sun managed to swim round from one side to the -other before morning, and why it always came up in just the same place -every day, and went down in the same place every night. Jim must know a -lot of things, living so much up there, he thought. - -So Jim got up and opened a door close by, and a breath of cold wind came -rushing into the warm room under the big lamp. Pat looked wonderingly out -into the black darkness, and shivered a little, holding Jim's hand fast in -his small tenacious clasp. And then Jim, all in a moment, shuffled somehow -out of his warm rough pilot coat, and wrapped it round the child's thin -frame, and lifting him bodily in his strong arms, carried him out into -the still calm night, shutting the door behind him as he went, that the -draught might not make the lamp flicker or flare. - -For a moment it came into the child's head to wonder whether Jim was going -to throw him over the gallery rail and into the sea, and he shut his eyes -tight, and breathed a little prayer. But something in the strong clasp in -which he was held stilled this fear almost before it had taken shape, and -the next minute the child wonderingly opened his eyes and gazed with awe -at the scene before him. - -It did not seem dark now, for the silver moon rode high in the sky, and -though the sea beneath looked black in places, there was a great track -of silver light right across it where the moonlight lay, and sometimes a -white sea-bird would fly athwart the silver track, and for that moment its -beautiful white wings seemed to shine like silver too. The little plashing -waves below were tipped and crested with phosphorescent light, and broke -against the reef in a thousand ripples of molten silver. The whole world -seemed as if it had been turned into ebony and silver, and the child -looked and looked, drinking in the wonderful beauty, which was beyond his -powers of comprehension. - -He forgot all the questions he had meant to ask; he forgot the puzzle -about the sun and its setting and rising; he could think of nothing but -the strange majestic beauty of the summer night, and looking up into Jim's -dark face, he wondered if it looked the same to him. - -He was beautifully snug and warm wrapped up, and held close and safely. -There was nothing to mar his happiness and wonder. He gazed, and gazed, -and gazed again, till at last his confused thoughts found vent in words. - -"I can't think how He thought of it!" - -"Who thought of what, little master?" asked Jim, who had now found his -tongue, and did not seem indisposed to use it more freely. - -"Why, God to be sure," answered the child reverently. "You know that God -made everything; and before He made it He'd have to think of it, and know -what it would look like; and I can't think how He did!" - -"I don't seem to know much about that," said the man, as Pat looked up at -him as if for a suggestion. "It's a many years since I heard the name of -God spoke--except to swear by," he added as an afterthought. - -Now Pat knew very well what swearing sounded like, for he had heard a -great deal too much of it in his small life. But his mother had always -taught him to shun those people who used bad words, and he had never -heard an oath pass his father's lips. He had been brought up to read his -Bible, and to learn as much of the meaning of it as his mother was able -to teach him. Neither his father nor his mother were able to do much more -than read and write. They had not much education, and were ignorant of a -great deal that they would have liked to know. But they were devout and -simple-minded Christian folks, and had carefully trained their little boy -in all they knew themselves. If Nat had something of the stern Puritan -element in his creed, Eileen on her part had the vivid imagination and -burning devotion of her warm-hearted race, and Pat had inherited much -of her temperament, though not without some of his father's hard-headed -shrewdness. Pat had begun to feel as though this lighthouse must be -wonderfully near to God--much nearer than the crowded court where he had -lived before. It seemed to him often as though God _must_ be looking -straight down out of heaven at the Lone Rock, and that there was nothing -to come between Him and it, to hinder Him from seeing everything. So the -child had got into the habit of thinking a great deal more than before of -God; and it seemed very natural to think of Him to-night, with the great -dome of star-spangled sky above, and the limitless black sea below, with -the shining pathway across it that might be leading straight to heaven. - -But Jim's words troubled him rather. He didn't like to think that Jim -did not think about God too. He didn't see how he could help it in his -long lonely night-watches. Pat knew very well that he should be frightened -of the loneliness and the darkness if he wasn't quite sure that God -would take care of him somehow, though how He did it the child was not -at all certain. He went off on this train of thought now; and instead of -answering Jim's remark, or asking him why he had not heard or thought -about God for many years, he looked up into his face in a meditative -fashion, and said, slowly and reflectively-- - -"I think He must send the angels to fly about the lighthouses at night -and keep them safe. Mother says perhaps the stars are the angels' eyes -looking down at us; and don't you think it feels like as if there were -angels flying all about here? I think perhaps they like to dip their big -beautiful white wings in the moonlight, like the sea-gulls. I almost think -I can feel them flying round; it seems like as if there was a sound of -wings in the air!" - -"May be, little master, may be," answered Jim, without much interest in -his face and tone. "If there be anything of that sort about the place, I -make no doubt you would be the one to hear and see it." - -Pat did not quite know what these muttered words might mean, nor could -he get Jim to talk to him or sustain his share in the conversation. In -point of fact, the talk grew very broken and disjointed, for the night -air blowing on his face made the child very sleepy, and Jim was never one -to speak by himself. How that night's adventure ended Pat never knew. He -seemed soon to be flying all round the lighthouse on a pair of beautiful -white wings, and trying to coax Jim, who stood on the gallery watching, to -come and fly with him too. But Jim, though he had wings too, did not seem -to have any wish to use them, and only stood still watching his companion, -and refusing to trust himself to the flight to which Pat urged him, and -the child was just trying to make him believe that it would all be right -if he would only believe, when he felt a hand upon his head, and a voice -said in his ear-- - -"Little son, little son, it is time you were waking, honey. The day has -begun hours ago, and I can't find your clothes anywhere. Where did you put -them when you took them off, Pat?" - -Pat opened his eyes to find that he had no beautiful wings after all, and -that he was just in his own bed, covered up very snug and warm, but when -he threw off the bed clothes, there he found himself all dressed in those -very clothes for which his mother had been hunting everywhere. - -"Why, whatever does it mean?" cried Eileen, "the child has been walking -in his sleep. Saints preserve us! but if he takes to that in this place -it's never a wink of quiet sleep I will get!" - -"Oh, mother, it was not in my sleep!" cried Pat, remembering all the -adventure now. "I was wide awake. I wanted to see the big lamp alight, and -I went up, and Jim let me sit with him, and he wrapped me up in his coat -by-and-by, and took me out on to the gallery. And I suppose I must have -gone to sleep there, and he must have brought me back to bed and wrapped -me up like that. Mother, Jim is a very kind man. He isn't a bit like what -I thought; I'm going to have him for a friend. I think by-and-by he will -like me perhaps. I like him very much. He was very kind last night." - -"Well, if anybody can come at his heart, it will be the child," thought -Eileen, whose own advances had been steadily rejected and ignored. She was -sorry for the lonely man with the sad history, and was a little afraid -of him too; but when she whispered a word of her fear to her husband, -Nat stoutly declared it was "all right." Pat could do as he liked, and -make what advances he chose. The worst that could happen would be that -Jim would turn a deaf ear to him. He would never harm the child. He was -not that sort. There were stories against him, it was true; but nothing -they need fear as regards their own child. Nat was not troubled with a -vivid imagination, and Eileen had long learnt to subdue her fears when -her husband told her she was frightening herself about nothing. She would -be glad enough to lighten the dreary lot of "Surly Jim," and watched with -some curiosity the advances of Pat towards him. - -At first little progress seemed made. At table the two hardly looked -at each other, and Jim never spoke unless actually obliged; but now and -again she would see them sitting together in the boat, which had always -been Jim's summer sitting-room, and gradually it seemed as though there -was more talk between them. She could see that Pat began to chatter away -freely enough, and sometimes she fancied that Jim took a share in the -conversation. His pipe would go out, and be laid aside. He would lean -towards the child, and seem to be listening with some intentness. Eileen -was not a little curious to know what all this talk was about, but Pat was -singularly reticent, and seldom spoke of Jim, though he would chatter to -his mother about anything and everything else. Once she did venture to ask -what they had been talking about, and got an answer that surprised her not -a little. - -"We talk about a lot of things; Jim knows such a lot when you once get him -to talk," said Pat, with a certain quiet reserve of manner. "But I think -he likes it best when we talk about God. You see he'd almost forgotten -about Him. He's remembering now, and it's very interesting. We've begun at -the beginning of the Bible, and we skip a good deal, so we shall soon get -to the part about Jesus, and I think that'll be the most interesting of -all!" - -[Illustration] - - - - -[Illustration] - - - - -CHAPTER III - -_AN ODD PAIR_ - - -"It be queer to see them together. They be as thick as thieves," said Nat -to his wife with a broad smile, as he sat down to table for the dish of -tea he always looked for before he went up to see that all was in order -with the lamp before the dusk fell. "As for me, I can't get a word out -of him no how; but the little chap, he makes him talk as I never knew he -could. I can't hear what they say. Bless you! if I so much as look that -way, Jim shuts up his mouth like as if no power on earth would open it, -and Pat he goes as red as a rose, as if he was half ashamed to be caught -chattering; but so soon as my back's turned they're at it again. And glad -I be that the poor chap has found somebody to love and to care for him; -for he's had a hard life of it, if all we hear of him be true." - -"That's just what I think, Nat," answered Eileen. "I'm glad the boy has -found the way to his heart. Sure it's a bad thing for any creature to be -shut up against his fellow-men as he was. May be it's the blessed saints -as have sent the child to him to show him a better way." - -Eileen still spoke sometimes about the "blessed saints," as she had been -used to do in her childhood, when she lived amongst those who used even to -pray to them; but her husband would smile and shake his head when he heard -the words, and to-day he answered slowly and thoughtfully-- - -"Nay, my lass; it's no doing of the saints above--not that I'm one to -say they are not blessed, nor that they may not look down upon us poor -creatures here below and think of us as their brethren; but it's the Lord -as rules the world for us, and gives each one of us a work to do for Him -somehow; and if our boy has been sent as a messenger to this poor chap--as -like enough he has--it's the Lord's own doing, that's what it is; and we -won't say a word to discourage him, not though it may seem as though he'd -got a tough job before him if he's got to win back Jim." - -The ready tears started to Eileen's eyes. She came over and put her hand -on Nat's broad shoulder, bending to kiss him, though he was not a man who -as a rule cared to receive caresses from even his own wife or child. - -"It does me good to hear you talk like that. Sure and it's the children -who are often the Lord's best messengers. I heard a holy man say once as -the beautiful angels were God's messengers, and it does seem sometimes as -though He used the children too--may be because they are most like the -angels themselves--bless their innocent little hearts!" - -But Pat never thought about being an angel. He only felt like a very -happy little boy, whose life had suddenly become exceedingly interesting, -and who had so much to do every day that the days never seemed quite long -enough for all he wanted to put into them. There was so much to learn -about the reef and the lighthouse, about the big lamp and its bigger -reflectors, about the wonderful fog-horn which he had as yet never heard -at work, and about the apparatus which kept all these wonders moving, -that his head fairly swam sometimes in the effort to take in all that he -saw. He had one of those inquiring minds which is not content just to -see what is done, but must know the why and the wherefore of it all. Nat -was content to know that certain results would follow certain actions -on his part, and he followed his instructions, with intelligence and -diligence, but without fully comprehending the mechanism of which he was -the overseer. Jim was the man who more fully understood this. He could put -to rights any small matter which had got out of gear, without any appeal -to the mainland. He had been so long on the Lone Rock that he was familiar -with every detail of the lighthouse apparatus, and Pat would watch him -with awe as he climbed about the great lamp, and cleaned the wheels and -the levers with the air of one who knew exactly what was the work of each. -And then he and the child knew the secret about the creatures being alive, -when everybody else thought it merely a machine. Jim always spoke of it -as "her," and Pat learned to do the same, and to wonder sometimes why she -never awoke by day, but was always so quiet and still when the sun was -shining, though when the dusk fell upon the land she would wake up and -shine, and go round and round with that strange monotonous noise he had -learned to heed as little as the ceaseless plash of the waves. That secret -knowledge shared by both made another link between the man and the child. -And then, if Jim could only find words, he could answer Pat's questions -about the working of the creature far better than the child's father -could do. Pat grew greatly impressed by the depth and profundity of his -knowledge, and came secretly to the conclusion that Jim was a marvel of -learning and skill. He was greatly flattered that he was allowed to be on -terms of such intimacy with him, and grew to think his gruff speech and -silent habits a grace, and a sign of learning and wisdom. - -It was with great satisfaction one day that Pat heard that he and Jim -were to be left in charge of the lighthouse for a whole day, whilst -his father and mother went ashore to lay in stores against the coming -autumn and winter. The summer was waning now. Before very long the fierce -equinoctial gales might be any time expected, and Nat was anxious to get -ashore before this present calm broke up, and thoroughly victual the rock -against the winter. Eileen, too, had many things to think of, both for -herself and the child, before the winter should set in. They had been in -rather low water, owing to Pat's long illness, just before they came here, -and had not any supply of warm clothing with them. Now that Nat had been -drawing his pay all these months, there was plenty of money to purchase -what was needed. Only she felt she must go ashore herself for the purpose; -but she thought the expedition would be too fatiguing for the boy, and Pat -was more than content to be left behind with Jim, to take care of the home -and the lighthouse in his father's short absence. - -It was a beautiful hot September morning when the boat put off from the -rock, and Pat stood holding Jim's hand and waving his little cap to his -parents, as Nat hoisted the sail to the light breeze, and the boat began -to cut its way through the sparkling water in the direction of the shore. - -"The top of the morning to ye!" shouted the child, who loved to air -his little bits of Irish phrases when he was in high spirits. "Sure -it's a lovely day for a sail. Come back again safe and sound, and we'll -be waiting for you here. Good-bye, mother dear. Take care of yourself, -mavourneen. It's meself as will be thinking of you every hour of the day -till the boat brings you back safe again!" - -The mother waved her hand, and Pat stood looking till his eyes were too -dazzled to see clearly any longer, and then he drew Jim back towards the -house. His small face was full of importance and gravity. He plainly felt -himself his father's deputy for the day, and the sense of his position and -the burden of his responsibilities weighed upon him rather heavily. - -"We shall have to watch her very carefully all day, Jim," he remarked. -"Because you see she may know that father has gone, and try to take -advantage. We had a dog who used to do that once. Mother always said he -took advantage when father had gone off for the day. It wouldn't do for -things to go wrong before he came back. You and I will have to be very -careful. Shall we go up and look how she seems now?--and whether she is -all asleep and quiet?" - -Jim grinned in his queer way, but assented at once. - -"All right, little master, we'll go. I've got to clean her up. But I think -she'll be quiet like all day. She's a wonderful one for sleeping so long -as the sun shines--that she is!" - -"Yes, rather like a bat, isn't it, Jim? I read a tale once in a book about -a big bat with a funny name. I think it was called a vampire. I know it -was very big indeed, and rather fierce. Perhaps _she's_ a kind of vampire; -only you've made her tame, and she doesn't hurt people now. Did she ever -hurt you, Jim? You don't seem afraid of her a bit." - -"Nay, she's never hurt I," answered Jim. "She don't hurt them as know how -to humour her. She did break the arm of one man once; but he was a rare -fool and deserved what he got. You've got to be a bit careful of her when -she's going; but if you mind her well she won't hurt nobody." - -They were mounting the stairs now, and Pat seated himself to watch Jim at -his mysterious duties about the great She, as he had come to call her in -his own mind. He had seen everything done a dozen times before; but the -interest and fascination was always new. To-day he was permitted to help -Jim a little by holding his leathers and rubbers from time to time; and -he felt that he should soon be able to climb about and clean himself, so -familiar did he grow with all his companion's evolutions. - -It took the best part of the morning to do all that was needed to make -things ship-shape for night, and Pat presently went downstairs to get -ready the simple mid-day meal his mother had prepared for them. He thought -that it would be pleasant to eat it down on the rocks, for the tide was -out, and as it was a spring tide there was more rock than usual uncovered. -He carried everything carefully down, and presently Jim joined him, and -they sat down together. Pat thought it was quite the nicest dinner he had -ever tasted, down in the cool shadow of the rocks, with the waves washing -up and down only a few feet away. He got Jim to light his pipe by-and-by, -and to tell him some of his sailor stories (Jim, he noticed, always talked -better when he was smoking), and after an hour had passed like that, Jim -suggested to him that it was his turn to tell a tale. - -Now Pat was very willing to take his turn, but he had not any big store -of stories, and such as his mother had told him had all been related to -Jim before--all but the Bible stories, of which, to be sure, there were -plenty left to tell. Pat sat nursing his knees and thinking. At last he -looked up into his companion's face and asked reflectively-- - -"I don't think I've ever told you about Jesus, have I? We've not got to -Him yet in reading out of the Book. But there's lots and lots of stories -about Him--real pretty ones, too. I could tell you some of them, if you -liked. I don't think you know about Jesus yet; do you, Jim?" - -The man had slowly taken his pipe from his lips whilst the child was -speaking, and now sat staring out over the sea with a look on his face -that somehow seemed new to Pat, and which made him all of a sudden look -different; the little boy could not have said how or why. - -"I used to hear tell of Him when I was little," came the reply, very -slowly spoken. "My mother used to tell me of Him when I was a little -chap no bigger than you. But I went off to sea when I couldn't have been -much bigger, and since then there's been nobody to tell me of Him 'cept -the gentleman in the prison; and I didn't take friendly to what he said, -though I dare say he meant it all kind enough." - -"Well, I'll tell you as well as I can," said Pat, settling himself to -his task with some relish. "Perhaps you'll remember some of the things I -forget, and mother could tell us it all afterwards, if we like. But I can -remember a good lot--all the things that matter most. So I'll begin." - -And Pat did begin, in rather a roundabout fashion, it is true, and with -a good many repetitions and harkings back to things he had forgotten, but -still with a zest and good-will that atoned for many defects in style, and -with the perfect faith in the truth of what he was saying, that gave a -reality to the narrative which nothing else could have done. When it came -to the story of the Crucifixion and the Garden of Gethsemane, Pat found, -rather to his surprise, that the tears came into his eyes, and that once -or twice he could hardly get on with the tale. He remembered that his -mother had sometimes cried in telling it to him; but he had never quite -understood why. He began to feel as though he did understand now. When he -was telling it himself to somebody who was listening, like Jim, it all -seemed so much more real. He wanted Jim to understand it all--just as his -mother wanted him to understand; and that made him enter into the meaning -of the story as perhaps he had hardly ever done before. He was glad when -it came to the joyful part, about how the Lord rose again, and showed -Himself to His doubting and mourning followers. Jim never spoke the whole -time, but sat with his face turned out towards the sea, never moving, and -looking sometimes as though he scarcely heard what the child said; yet Pat -was convinced that he was listening to every word. It was only when the -story had been finished for several minutes that he slowly turned his head -round, and Pat saw with surprise that there was a moisture in his eyes -that looked exactly as though it were tears. - -"That's the story as my mother used to tell it me," he said, in a husky -voice. "Do you think as it's all true, little master?" - -"Why, of course it's true!" answered Pat, with perfect confidence. -"Almost everybody in the world believes it--everybody except the heathen!" -(And Pat quite believed this was so.) "Some folks forget, as you did, Jim, -and some don't care as they should. But it's every word true. He did die." - -"Yes, but why? Why did He die if He needn't have done? Why did He let them -nail Him on the cross like that, if He could have had as many angels as He -liked to come and take Him away out of their hands?" - -"Oh, because, you know, He came to die for us," answered Pat, wrinkling -up his forehead, and trying to remember how his mother had answered _his_ -questions on this very point. "He was the Lamb of God who came to take -away the sins of the world--your sins, Jim, and mine, and everybody's. God -could not have forgiven everything if it hadn't been for Jesus, because -He is so just as well as so kind. Somebody had to be punished--somebody -had to die for us. We couldn't have died for ourselves--not like that, you -know, because we are all wicked. It had to be somebody good--like the lamb -in the Passover, without blemish--and that could only be Jesus. I don't -know if I can explain it right; but it's something like that. There was -nobody else, and God loved us so, He sent His own Son. Oh, Jim, it _was_ -good of Him! I don't think we love Him, or Jesus, half enough!" - -Jim passed his horny hand over his eyes. He didn't speak for some time. - -"It doesn't hardly seem as though He _could_ have done it for us--for you -and me," continued the child, filled with his own thought. "But He did, I -know He did; mother says so, and it's all in the Bible, for she can find -the places. - -"I mean to try and think about it oftener, for it doesn't seem as though -we ought ever to forget it. Mother says it ought to make us try and do -things for Him; but I don't know what I can do, except to love Him, and -try to be good. Perhaps till I'm bigger He'll let that count." - -"And when you're bigger what will you do, little master?" asked Jim. - -Pat sat and pondered the question a good while with his chin in his hand. - -"I don't quite know," he answered slowly. "I mightn't ever have the -chance; but I think I know what I should like to do if I could." - -"And what is that?" asked Jim, with sudden and very evident interest. - -"I think," answered the child, slowly and reverently, "that I should like -best to lay down my life for somebody else--like as He laid it down for -us. Some people have done that, you know--brave men who have died doing -their duty--to try and save other people from death. I think God must love -them for it. I think Jesus must smile at them, for He did just the same -for us; and if He knows that they do it because they want to be like Him -and do something for Him, I think He would be pleased. People don't always -die because they are willing to; sometimes they are saved too. But Jesus -would know that they were willing to die for Him. I think, when I grow to -be a man, if I might choose, I should like best to serve Him like that." - -Whilst Pat was speaking, Jim's eyes had been fixed earnestly upon his -face. Now they roved back again over the sea, and suddenly the man gave a -great start. He rose to his feet, and stood looking over the sea, shading -his eyes with his hand. - -"What is it?" asked Pat, coming and standing beside him, and imitating his -gesture. "Can you see anything, Jim? I can't seem to see nothing." - -"That's just it," answered the man. "We can't see half as far as we did -an hour ago. Seems like as if there was a thick sea-fog coming on. I was -thinking only this morning what a time we had been without one. That's a -fog-bank and no mistake, and drifting right down upon us, too. I must go -and see to the horn. We must start that if it comes over us; else your -father might never find his way back--to say nothing of the ships running -aground here. You'll hear her voice, and no mistake, little master, before -another hour is over; and a mighty queer voice it is, I can tell you. -You'll not forget it easy, once you've heard it!" - -Pat was immensely interested. He followed Jim up into the upper room, -and went out upon the gallery to watch the great fog-bank creep slowly -down upon them. The sun was so bright and clear that it seemed impossible -that that slowly moving white mass should ever obscure it; but soon a -few little light vapour wreaths drifted up against the rocks, and very -quickly the sun looked dull and red, and little by little the sky and -the sea seemed all to be blotted out, and Pat could not tell which way -he was looking, nor where the land lay. He seemed to be up alone in some -high place, floating in mid-air, in a world of vapour. He would have been -frightened if he had not heard Jim moving about close at hand. - -And then, all in a moment, a most fearful and extraordinary noise just -above his head made Pat clap his hands to his ears, as though his head -would come off with the vibration if he did not. He knew what it was. -_She_ had been awakened from sleep, and was lifting up that great voice -of hers, as he had heard she could do when it was wanted; and in great -amazement, Pat ran indoors to see how she did it. He felt that such a -wonderful creature as this had surely never lived before! - -[Illustration] - - - - -[Illustration] - - - - -CHAPTER IV - -_LONE ROCK IN FOG AND STORM_ - - -But strange and fascinating as was the voice of the great She, Pat could -not be quite happy till his father and his mother had got back safe to the -rock again. He could not imagine how they could find their way in all the -thick wreaths of darkness which shut the Lone Rock in; but Jim told him -that very likely it was quite clear a little way off, and that the noise -of the horn, which sounded every three minutes, would guide his father -safely to the right place. The sea was quite smooth and still; he could -approach without any trouble. Jim knew that Nat would not be easy away -from his post, more especially now that this fog had come on, which would -entail extra care and extra work. There was a mechanical apparatus worked -by steam, which could keep the horn blowing at intervals for a certain -number of hours; but that required attention too, and for the present, Jim -preferred to work it by the bellows, remaining up aloft, and bidding Pat -keep watch for the boat below, if he liked, but to be very careful not to -lose his footing on the rocks, as there would be nobody to come to his -help. - -Pat was not afraid of that now. He always ran about barefoot, and was as -sure of foot as a goat by this time. - -He stationed himself upon the great square rock overlooking the little -creek where the boat usually lay moored, and watched the thick wreaths -of vapour as they drifted and circled round him. Sometimes, for a few -moments, they would clear away for a while, and he would be able to -look out over the grey waters for some little distance. Then they would -close over again, and shut out even the sight of the waves not ten feet -below him, and Pat would feel as though he were quite, quite alone in a -world of fog, with only the great horn overhead for company. But it was -company, and kept him in mind that Jim was not far away, and so he was not -frightened, although very much surprised and perplexed by this strange new -experience. - -It might have been an hour that he had been watching, when he heard the -plash of oars, sounding a long way off, though in reality they were quite -close, and almost immediately afterwards he saw the outline of the boat -looming large against the background of fog, and uttered a joyful shout. - -"Father! dear daddy! Mother, is that you? I was so afraid you would never -find your way home; but Jim said you would. Did you hear her blow the -horn? Doesn't she do it well? Isn't it nice that she can wake up when -she's wanted? She woke up and blew directly Jim told her there was a fog. -Isn't it queer to be all thick like this? It isn't dark, but we can't -hardly see anything. Daddy, did you ever see anything quite so funny -before? Mother, did you?" - -"I've seen plenty of sea-fogs in my time, my little son," answered Nat, -as he brought in the boat, and moored it safely in its niche; "and I am -always glad to see them go, for they do more ill to ships, I take it, than -storms and tempests. I'm glad to find myself here; for it's ill being at -sea in such thickness as this. However, I think it will lighten a bit -soon. The bank isn't a deep one, so far as I can see, and it must have -pretty nigh drifted over us by now--not but what it may come back again a -dozen times before the day is over. There is no telling what a fog will -do. It's more capricious than a woman--eh, wifie?" - -Eileen smiled as she stepped ashore. Her face was rather pale. - -"I know more of women than of fogs, Nat. I don't know if they be much -alike. Pat, darling, it's glad I am to see you safe and sound again. I'll -not have to go ashore for a long while now. I've brought everything we -shall want for many a month to come." - -Almost as she spoke the fog began to lift, and in a few moments, to the -astonishment of Pat, the sun was shining again quite brightly. A breeze -sprang up and drove the floating vapours away, dispersing them hither and -thither, and making the waves dance and foam round the rocks. The great -horn ceased to make its doleful cry, and Jim came down from above to help -to unload the boat. - -"Have you got _my_ parcel, mother?" asked Pat, edging up to her, and -speaking in a whisper, as thing after thing was brought in by the two busy -men. The mother smiled and nodded, and presently she opened a big square -package, and drew forth a small parcel tied up in brown paper, at sight of -which Pat's face kindled all over. - -"Is it a nice one, mother? And did you spend my bright half-crown?" And -on being satisfied upon these points, Pat vanished with his treasure into -an inner room, and proceeded to untie the string and carefully open the -mysterious parcel. - -When he had removed the two wrappings of paper, his eyes brightened and -glowed with delight. He saw a beautiful book, with red-gold edges, in a -soft black morocco cover, and he turned the leaves with reverent, loving -fingers, and placed the book-mark in the place where he had been planning -to read next to Jim--the place where the story of Jesus began that they -had been talking over this very day. - -"It's a prettier Bible than mine," thought the child; "but mother gave me -mine, so, of course, I like it best, and I shall always keep it as long -as I live. But Jim will like this, I know; and he hasn't got any Bible, -though he says he can read, and used to like to read once. I'm sure he'll -like it. I'll go up to-night and give it him when he has his watch. He -can read it up there in the tower when he's not attending to her. There's -plenty of light, and in the winter he says the nights do seem long. It'll -be nice for him to read about Jesus, and all the stories that are in the -Bible." - -So as soon as supper was over, whilst his father and mother were still -busy putting away the ample stores of provisions and clothing that they -had brought from the mainland, Pat stole upstairs with his treasure in his -hands, and came and took his favourite seat by Jim's side, still keeping -the book safely hidden beneath his jacket. - -"Jim, don't you never read of a night up here alone?" he asked. - -"I don't often now. I did use to read the paper a bit, whenever I get -a few sent over from shore; but one gets out of the habit of it, and -sometimes there's nothing to read for days and weeks together." - -"I like reading," said Pat; "and I thought you'd perhaps like it too if -you had something interesting to read. I've brought you a book. Mother got -it for me to-day. It's yours now, for I've written your name inside, so -that nobody can't ever take it away from you; and I think it would be nice -if you would read it sometimes in the night. I'm almost sure you'll like -it, if once you begin." And with a red but happy face, Pat pulled out his -treasure, and presented it shyly to Jim. - -The man took it and looked at it, and then at the child, as though he -didn't know what to make of so strange a thing as a present. Perhaps it -was a dozen years since he had received a gift of any kind. - -"Be it for me, little master?" he asked in a puzzled voice. - -"Yes, to be sure it is," answered Pat, beaming. "I got mother to choose -it for you, because she always chooses so well. It's a Bible, Jim. It's -got all the stories in that we like to talk about, and all the story of -Jesus--what we talked about to-day, and you liked. I've put the mark in -one of the places where it begins about Him. You can read it yourself, if -you like, whilst you're watching her." - -It was so long since Jim had ever received such a thing as a present that -he scarcely knew how to thank the child, but kept turning the book over -and over in his hands with a sheepish look on his face. However, Pat was -easily satisfied, and he knew that Jim was more pleased than he showed; -so he slipped down the stairs again in a happy frame of mind, and found -his father examining the weather-glass below--a mysterious object in the -child's eyes, which he always regarded with awe. - -"A good thing we went ashore to-day, wife," Pat heard his father say. "For -if I don't mistake me, we'll have a spell of rough weather on us soon. -The glass is going down steady and fast. By to-morrow morning, I take it, -it'll be blowing half a gale of wind." - -Pat looked wonderingly at the glass, and could not see that it had moved -from its niche. He never could understand why his father would say that it -was higher some days than it was on others; but it was one of those things -that he never asked about--one of those mysteries that he pondered over in -secret with a sense of wonder and rather fascinating awe. - -Next morning he was not awakened, as he had been of late, by a bar of -sunshine slanting across his bed and touching his face. He awoke later -than his wont to a sound of moaning and splashing which he had not heard -before; and when he jumped up and ran to the window he saw that there were -heavy banks of cloud scudding across the sky, whilst the sea had turned -from blue to grey, and was dashing itself against the rocks with greater -vehemence than he had ever seen before. There was a moaning sound all -around the walls of his home, rising sometimes to a mournful shriek. The -little boy was glad to get on his clothes, and find a glowing fire burning -in the living room. There had come a chilliness into the air, and it -seemed as if summer had suddenly taken flight. His mother looked up at him -as he came, and greeted him with a smile. - -"Well, Pat; so father is right after all, and here are the gales come -upon us all sudden-like at the last. We shall have to make up our minds -to a deal of moaning and tossing and tumbling if we are to live all the -winter in a lighthouse! You'll be a brave boy, my little son, and not mind -the wind and the rain and the dashing of the waves? It'll not frighten you -to hear it day after day and week after week, will it, honey?" - -"Frighten me?" asked Pat, almost indignantly. "Why, mother, no! I'm almost -a man now, and men aren't frightened by noises. I shall help father and -Jim to take care of the lighthouse, and I'll help you down here when -I'm not too busy upstairs with her. Jim says there's a deal more to do -in winter than in summer, and sometimes they'll be very glad of a third -man to help. I shall be the third man here. I shall have lots to do and -think about!" And Pat looked for all the world like an important little -turkey-cock, and went running up the stairs to see what was going on -there, whilst his mother looked after him with a smile, and breathed a -thankful prayer to God for giving back her child such full measure of -health and strength. - -The next weeks were very interesting and exciting ones to Pat. The wind -blew strongly and steadily, and the sea ran higher and higher. He used -to go out daily into the balcony round the lamp-house, and stand "to -le'ward," as Jim used to call it, whilst he watched the great crested -waves come racing along, and breaking into sheets of spray at the foot of -the reef--spray which sometimes rose almost as high as he was standing, -and would often make the mackintosh coat in which he was always wrapped -fairly run down with water. - -Jim would stand beside him sometimes, and tell him how in winter storms -the spray would dash not only as far as the gallery, but right over the -top of the lighthouse. Pat found it hard to believe this at first, but -as he came to learn more and more of the marvellous power of the sea, he -disbelieved nothing; and used sometimes to say with awe to Jim, when he -had finished one of his stories of shipwreck and peril-- - -"It do seem wonderful that the sea obeyed Jesus when He was here, and went -down and got still just when He told it to. Mother says God holds the sea -in the hollow of His hand. Jim, I think God's hand must be very wonderful; -don't you?" - -Perhaps nothing so helped those two to understand the mighty power of God -as their lonely life in the lighthouse during those stormy autumn days. -If any story in the Bible reading seemed too marvellous for belief, it -only needed Pat to point over the sea with his little hand, and remark -reflectively, "But you see, Jim, He made all _that_!" to convince them -both that nothing was too hard for the Lord. The story of Peter's attempt -to walk on the sea was one of their favourite readings, when once they had -come across it. Jim was wonderfully taken by the tale, and would have the -mark kept in the place for a long time. - -"I read it every night up here alone," he said once to Pat, "and I can't -help wondering if I could ever walk on the sea if I asked Him to help me." - -"Perhaps He would if you were going to Him," said Pat reflectively. "I -don't know if He would for anything else. You see, He'd said 'Come' to -Peter, and so he could do it, until he got frightened and forgot the Lord -had called him. Mother says that was why he began to sink--because he'd -begun to think about himself, instead of trusting it all to Jesus. If he -were to say 'Come' to you, Jim, and you were to go out to meet Him, I -expect it would be all right. But He don't seem to call folks in that sort -of way now." - -New experiences were becoming common enough in Pat's life now, but he -never forgot one curious sight which he was once called up from his bed to -see in the middle of the night. He had gone to bed amid an unusual tumult -of sound--moaning wind and dashing spray, and sometimes such a bang as -a great wave struck the wall of the tower--that for some time he could -scarcely get off to sleep, seasoned though he was to such sounds. - -Then, in the middle of the night, he was awakened by Jim coming to fetch -him, and when he was once fairly awake, he was delighted to hurry into -his warm suit of weather-proof clothes, and follow Jim upstairs, for he -thought that the time had surely come when the services of the third man -were required, and very grand and important he felt to occupy that proud -position. - -But it was not quite what he thought, after all; for though his father -was on watch as well as Jim whilst the storm raged round the lighthouse, -there was nothing very much to be done, save to see that the light burned -brightly, and Pat wondered for a moment why he had been summoned. - -"Jim said you'd like to see the birds, sonny," said his father, taking -him in his strong arms, and holding him up near to the glass: "so I said -he could fetch you. Look! do you see them flying against the glass? It's -the light as brings them these stormy nights. They know they'll get -perching-room somewhere round, if they get nothing else. See their white -wings flitting to and fro, Pat? Jim says in the morning we shall pick up a -score or so of dead birds in the gallery, as have dashed their lives out -flying straight against the glass." - -Pat looked and began to see, for at first his eyes were dazzled. It was -just as his father had said: outside the glass house were multitudes of -wild sea birds, flitting to and fro like ghosts in the black darkness, and -every now and then dashing themselves against the strong dome of glass -with a noise which told of the violence of the effort. There seemed to the -child to be an endless myriad of white and grey birds circling round his -sea-girt home, and he looked at them in wonder and awe, for he had never -before seen so strange a sight. - -"Do they want to get in, father?" he asked softly. "Oh, let us open the -door and take them in. They are frightened at the storm. Why should we not -let them come in and warm themselves here?" - -"They would only be worse scared than they are, Pat," answered his father, -"and would fly into the lamp and hurt themselves and it. Poor foolish -things! they don't know what they come for themselves; it's just the light -attracts them. We'll get feathers enough to stuff a pillow for your mother -to-morrow, if Jim is right about what we shall find outside." - -But Pat was quite unhappy about the poor foolish wild birds driven -seawards by the gale, and coming to the lighthouse, as it were, for -shelter. - -"Let me go outside and see them there," he said; and Jim wrapped him up -warmly and carried him out for a few minutes. - -It was a still stranger sight out there to see the strange antics of the -bewildered birds, and to hear their cries and screams, which made Pat -shiver in spite of himself, remembering the stories his mother sometimes -told him on winter evenings of the "banshee" and its wailing cry. He was -dreadfully sorry for the birds, but they would not let him come near them, -and he saw that nothing could be done for them. - -"I suppose God knows about them," he said at last, with a great sigh. "If -He cares for sparrows, I suppose He cares for sea-gulls, too. If He knows, -I suppose we need not mind very much. But I should have liked to take them -in and feed them, and make them warm and comfortable. They sound so very -sad; but perhaps God will comfort them best." - -And then Jim carried the child down to his warm bed again, and he fell -asleep, thinking of the birds and their strange noises and ways. - -He awoke with the same strange noise in his ears. He was sure it was a -voice like that of a sea-bird. He started up and looked about him, and -then the sound came again. It was broad daylight now, and the noise seemed -to proceed from the adjoining living room. Pat jumped up, and ran in -without troubling to put on his clothes till his curiosity was satisfied. - -"Mother, what is it? What is that queer noise?" he asked; and then he saw -a basket standing in a corner of the room, and the noise seemed to proceed -out of that. - -"Go and get dressed, dear," answered his mother, "and then Jim, may be, -will be down again. It's a wild bird that has hurt itself that he's got -there. He thought you might like to have it to take care of till it got -well, but it's so wild and fierce, and bites so, that I daren't open the -basket till he comes. Jim says they fly at folks' eyes sometimes; but he -seems to know how to manage it. Get you dressed, honey, and then he'll -show it you." - -Pat was not long dressing that morning, and as soon as Jim could be -got down from the tower, the basket was opened, and the treasure inside -displayed to the child's admiring eyes. It was a young gull, whose wing -was badly broken--so badly, that Jim declared it would never fly again, -and was of opinion that the most merciful thing to do would be to pinion -it--since it was the end of the wing that was broken--and bring it up -to be a tame bird upon the rock, living there and catching fish in the -pool, but kept from swimming away altogether by a light fetter round its -foot. He had kept birds on the rock before now that had hurt themselves -against the glass, though when they had grown quite strong and well they -had usually taken themselves off. Still, he had sometimes kept pets for -some considerable time; and Pat was all on fire to tame this gull, and -make a playmate of it. It was not a very promising playmate at first, for -it was wild and fierce, almost past management, and Pat thought it would -have died under Jim's hands when he performed with skill and rapidity the -operation which was soon seen to be a wonderful relief to the suffering -bird. It refused food for two days, and the child feared it would -certainly die; but his patience and care were unwearied, and at last, on -the third day, it began to feed from his hand, being too weak to fear -him; and after a few mouthfuls of fish greedily swallowed, it rewarded -its friend by a vigorous peck on the hand, which nearly drew blood. Pat, -however, was not at all discouraged, but looked upon it as a sign of -returning health; and by slow degrees, as the days and weeks wore away, a -certain confidence and friendship grew up between the wild bird and the -little boy who tended him so faithfully and regularly. - -Jim contrived a little aviary for the bird--if so grand a word could -be applied to the wire erection down among the rocks, where the bird -could get salt-baths at high water, and fish in the pools left by the -retiring tide--by the side of which Pat spent hours every day teaching the -gull to come and take food from his hands, and gradually establishing a -freemasonry between them, which developed at last into a real friendship, -so that the little boy could go fearlessly into the cage at the wider and -taller end against the house, and call the gull to perch upon his knee, -and take bits of fish even from between his lips, and take any liberties -he chose with his captive without fear of a rebuff. - -This new pastime was a source of immense pleasure to the little boy -through the long dreary days of winter. He never felt dull in his strange -home; and with Jim to talk to, the lamp to watch, and his bird to teach -and tame, the days flew by all too fast, and he could scarcely believe -when Christmas was actually upon them. - -It was a queer Christmas, spent amongst the sounds and sights of the Lone -Rock, with the wild waves lashing the walls of his home, and the moaning -of the wind for the only music. But Pat was growing used to the life, and -did not call it queer now. It seemed far stranger to think of going back -to the crowded court, where they never saw or heard the sea, and where -even the sky and the air seemed quite different. - -[Illustration: "At last, on the third day, it began to feed from his -hand."--_Page 79._] - -But it was interesting to explain to Jim about Christmas Day being Jesus's -birthday; and the child discovered to his great satisfaction and surprise -that it was Jim's own birthday, too. He had been born on Christmas Day, -just as Pat had been born on Patrick's Day, to the great satisfaction of -his Irish mother; and so the festival of Christmas was kept as brightly -as it was possible, and neither Nat nor his wife could fail to remark how -changed in many ways Jim was from what he had been in the spring, when -first they had come to the rock. - -"I believe it's the love of the Lord coming into his heart that's doing -it," said Nat, as he sat over the fire with his Bible, when Pat had gone -to bed, and Jim was up aloft. "He took first to the child, and the child -has led him to the Lord. It's often the way with us poor frail human -creatures. We seem as though we must have some human hand to lead us, -though the Lord is holding out His wounded hand all the while, and bidding -us take that. It's wonderful true those words of His about the babes and -sucklings. It seems to me that the heart of a little child is coming in -place of the hard heart Jim seemed to have before. May be the Lord has a -work for him to do yet. It may be we were sent here partly for him. One -never knows where the work will meet one in the vineyard; but we must try -to be ready for it when it comes." - -[Illustration] - - - - -[Illustration] - - - - -CHAPTER V - -_A TERRIBLE NIGHT_ - - -Although there had been plenty of wind, and a heavy sea running for the -greater part of the winter, Pat had not seen what Jim called a "real -storm" until Christmas had been several weeks old, and January had nearly -run its course. The child called any rough bout of windy weather a storm, -and did not quite believe that Jim could be right in declaring that it was -"only a capful of wind," or that it was "only half a gale, after all." But -there came one night late on in January when he began to understand very -well what Jim had meant, and to realise that he had not really understood -before what a real winter storm could be like. - -All day there had been a strange new sound in the moaning and the -shrieking of the wind. His father had looked often at the glass, and had -remarked almost every time he did so that "they were going to get it this -time, and no mistake." Jim had been so busy up aloft that Pat had hardly -seen him since breakfast-time; and even the sea-gull seemed to partake in -the general uneasiness, for he flapped his wings, and screamed and cried -in a way that was quite unusual for him; and when Jim came downstairs -about dinner-time, he walked out to the side of the cage where the child -stood watching his favourite, and said-- - -"I'd bring him indoors to-night, Pat. I'd not answer for it but that the -water will be over here before morning. Anyway, there's be sheets of spray -flying about enough to drown the bird, if he's left where he is." - -Pat looked up wonderingly, for though one end of the great caged-in place -ran down towards the lower rocks, the upper end was against the lighthouse -itself, and it seemed impossible to the child that the waves should ever -reach as high as that. He had lived seven or eight months in his new home -by this time, and had never seen the sea as high as that yet. But of -course Jim must know best. - -"I'll bring him in," he answered readily. "Mother won't mind if you tell -me to, and he does come in sometimes. He hardly ever pecks at anybody now. -See how tame he is when I go to take him!" - -Pat was rather proud of the conquest he had made of the bird, and -certainly the wild creature made no resistance to being lifted by his -little master and carried within doors. Eileen looked up as Pat brought -the captive in with him. - -"Poor thing! so he wants shelter to-night, does he! Put him there in that -bit of a cupboard, Pat dear, with a wire netting in front of him to keep -him from cluttering up my clean kitchen. There, he can see you now, and -you can see him. What a pretty bird he's growing! I'm sure he's welcome to -a place within doors. God help all those poor souls who will be out at sea -to-night!" - -The woman spoke with so much earnestness and feeling, that Pat looked up -in her face with wide-open, questioning eyes. - -"What makes you say that, mother? Is it going to be what Jim would call -a real big storm? I rather wanted to see one. Is it naughty to feel so? I -won't, if it is; but I thought a lighthouse boy ought to know what a real -storm was like. Are we going to have one to-night, mother?" - -"I fear we are, my child. And terrible it will be for those who are -afloat, exposed to the mercy of the wind and the waves. We must pray to -God for them, my little son; for in times like these only God can help -them, and perhaps there are some in peril to-night, who will never pray -for themselves--though in the hour of danger it is wonderful how the human -heart turns to the God of heaven, however hard at any other time." - -Pat's eyes were open wide, and a new look had crept into them. - -"Mother, shall we pray now?--you and I together?" he asked; and Eileen -took his little hand in hers, and knelt down then and there on the kitchen -floor, praying aloud in very simple words for those in peril on the deep -that night, that God would be with them in every danger, and bring them -safe at last to the haven whither they would be. And Pat shut his eyes -tight, and clasped his hands, and said "Amen" softly, several times, -adding, as his mother ceased, "And if there are any little boys like me, -please keep them quite safe, dear Lord Jesus, and bring them safe back to -their mothers again." - -And then, when the child opened his eyes, and rose from his knees, he saw -that Jim had crept in, all unknown to them, and that he was kneeling, too, -his head down-bent, and a tear slowly trickling down his weather-beaten -face. Pat had never seen him on his knees before. He had never been able -to get Jim to tell him whether he ever said his prayers at all. But he was -sure now that he did, and he ran across to him before he had had time to -rise to his feet, and throwing his arms about his neck, he cried out-- - -"Now we have all prayed to God together, so I'm _sure_ He'll hear us. He -likes there to be two or three gathered together--it says so, somewhere in -the Bible. I shan't be so unhappy about the poor people in the ships now, -because we've asked God to take care of them, and He always hears what we -say--doesn't He, mother?" - -"Yes, dear, He always hears," answered Eileen, with a smile and a sigh. -"But He does not always answer us quite in the way we would have." - -"But, then, He knows best," said Pat, with sudden thoughtfulness. "So if -He does it differently from what we meant, we needn't mind, need we? You -don't always do just what I want, mother dear; but afterwards I always -know you decided best. It's like that with God and us, I suppose." - -Eileen stooped with a tear in her eye to kiss the child, and Jim went out -to help Nat to haul up the boat, and place it in the greatest security the -rock offered, to leeward of the wind, well braced at both ends to keep it -steady. Pat watched these operations with great interest. - -"But why do you take it out of the water?" he asked. "I should have -thought you'd want it there in case any ship in distress should go by. You -might want to send a boat out to them, and if it was up here you wouldn't -be able to get it out at all quickly." - -"No boat could live in such a sea as we'll have to-night, sonny," -answered the father gravely. "Nothing but a life-boat, anyhow, and then -it could not be launched here amongst these rocks. Look at those waves, -now. Do you think there would be any putting out to sea amongst such -rollers as those? No, my little son. Please God we'll keep our light -burning brightly--which is the duty given us to do--and that will help the -big ships to keep clear of this cruel reef, where the best of them would -be dashed to pieces. But more than that we cannot do, and may God grant -that no vessel comes nigh these rocks to-night. None will, unless she be -disabled; but, if she did, we could do almost nothing to help her. God -alone could direct her course that she should not be dashed in pieces on -this treacherous coast." - -So Pat went indoors, looking very grave, and feeling sobered by the shadow -of peril resting upon some lives; and already the dark lowering clouds -seemed to be driving faster and faster along the sky, and the shrieking of -the wind grew ever angrier and angrier as the daylight waned. - -Bang! bang! bang! It was only the waves flinging themselves in wild fury -against the rocks upon which the lighthouse was built, but Pat felt the -tower shudder beneath the shock, and looked into his mother's face as -though to ask if they themselves were in any danger. Her face was grave -and a little pale, but there was no personal fear in her steady eyes as -she met the child's look, and answered it by a thoughtful smile. - -"The walls of our home have stood through many a winter's storm, Pat. It's -not ourselves we need fear for to-night, but for those at sea, in disabled -vessels; and I fear me there will be many such upon a night like this. -Hark at the wind! It is rising every moment!" - -It was indeed, and Pat soon became too excited to do anything but wander -up and down the stairs, watching the wild strife of the wind and waves, -first from one place and then from another, not knowing whence the best -view was obtained. He might not open the door upon the gallery to go out -there, as he would have liked. Jim told him he would not be able to stand -there in such a night; and that the air rushing and sweeping in would be -bad for the lamp; and to-night, above all nights, she must be studied and -thought of. Many, many lives might depend upon her light, and she was the -object of the most scrupulous care on the part of both the men in charge -of her. - -"It seems as if she was trying to shine as bright as possible," said the -child, with fond pride, as he looked up into the great ball of white flame -above him. "Do you think she knows that there is a storm to-night, Jim, -and is trying to throw the light as far as ever it will go?" - -"I shouldn't wonder," answered Jim. "Her knows a power of things by this -time, her does;" but he spoke absently, as though his thoughts were far -away, and he kept moving across to one of the small windows which looked -out over the wild tossing sea, as though to make sure that there was no -indication of the presence of any vessel in distress on the horizon. Pat -grew nervous at the silence of the man, and the furious noises of the -raging storm without, and crept downstairs to his mother again. - -By this time it was getting very dark. The tide was rising--a high spring -tide--and the waves seemed to come thundering against the very walls of -the lighthouse itself, making them shake to their foundations. Pat often -looked anxiously into his father's face to know what he thought about it; -but he knew the tower was safe, and was only thinking of the perils of -others, like his wife. - -"It is going to be a fearful night," he said, as he rose from the -tea-table. "There will be no sleep for either of us to-night, wife. We -must both watch whilst the gale blows like this. I'll send Jim down now to -get a bite and sup, and then he can join me up aloft. You and the child -can go to bed when you will. Only leave us a good fire here, and something -hot to take if we get chilled and wet." - -"I shall not go to bed, Nat," answered Eileen. "I could not sleep, and I -shall keep my vigil for those poor souls who are in deadly peril to-night. -There be times when it seems heartless to lie down and sleep. If we were -in fearful danger ourselves, we should like to know that there were those -ashore praying for us, even though they knew not our names." - -Nat kissed his wife and child, and his weather-beaten face looked tender. - -"Well, well, my lass, please yourself, please yourself. It will make the -fireside brighter for a man to come to if you are there to-night." - -"Mother," said Pat, coming up and laying a small hand on her knee, "may I -stay with you? May I keep a vigil, too? I know I could not sleep in my bed -with all this noise of wind and waves. Please let me stop up too." - -"Very well, my child; until you grow sleepy you may. We will watch -together, and be ready to help the men, if help is needed. In such a -storm as this one never knows what will befall. We will be ready whatever -betide." - -Jim came down to his tea next, and Pat eagerly asked him whether he had -ever known such a storm before. He was surprised that Jim was not more -filled with wonder at it than he was; but supposed that he had grown used -to such tempests, as indeed was the case, for no winter ever went by -without some such storm as the present one. - -When mother and child were together again, Pat occupied himself for a -while in feeding and playing with his bird, who was a good deal disturbed -by his new surroundings, but was content to be coaxed and quieted by his -little master's hand and voice. By-and-by he retired to the back of the -cupboard where it was dark, and seemed to settle himself down for sleep. -By this time the tea-things had been washed up, and the room made bright -and tidy. There was little more to do that night, save to see that there -was food and something hot for the watchers at intervals, when they should -be able to come down for it; and at Pat's suggestion his mother got out -her needlework, whilst Pat brought out the big Bible from which his father -generally read a chapter aloud every day, and laying it on the table, -drew his high chair up to it, and began turning over the leaves to find -all the places where it told of the sea, and especially of any storms; -which passages he then read aloud to his mother, and they discussed them -afterwards together to the sound of the stormy voices from without, which -made a fitting accompaniment. - -As the night wore on the gale seemed rather to rise than fall. There were -times when the child's voice could not be heard for the wild shrieking -of the wind without. Now and again Pat would creep up the stairs to the -lamp house, and report to his mother, with an awed face, that the spray -was dashing right over the top of the tower. Sometimes one or other of -the men would come down to sit awhile by the fire, and refresh himself -with the good cheer Eileen had ready. Now and again Pat would doze off -into a little light sleep, leaning against his mother's knee. But he would -not hear of going to bed, and, indeed, there was no chance of continuous -sleep, even for those used to the sounds of the winds and waters; for it -was one continual battle without of raging strife, and Pat never slept -long without waking up with a start at some crash of water against the -wall, or some wilder shriek of the furious gale sweeping round the tower. - -But, hitherto, there had been no sight or sound of human peril or -distress. Each time that a watcher had come down, Eileen had anxiously -asked if he had seen any vessel in peril, or had heard any signals of -distress, and each time the answer had been that nothing of the kind had -been seen or heard. Eileen breathed a sigh of thankfulness each time the -report was made, and as the night wore away, and the storm did not seem to -be increasing, she began to try and coax Pat to be put to bed, for he was -growing very sleepy at last, and had kept his vigil very bravely and well. - -Her persuasion seemed just about to triumph over the child's reluctance -to own himself sleepy, when a new sound suddenly smote upon their ears, -causing Eileen's hand suddenly to fall to her side, whilst her face put -on a look of white dismay and terror. For a moment she stood as rigidly -as though she had been turned into stone, and Pat woke up wide in his -surprise, for he had not understood the sound he had heard, and could not -account for the change which had come over his mother. And then he heard -again the faint new sound--only a distant report--the sound as of a gun. - -"What is it, mother?" he asked in his perplexity. - -"God help them--that is the signal gun. That is a ship in distress! There -it is again! Oh, dear Lord Jesus, be with those poor souls in their hour -of peril, 'for vain is the help of man!'" - -Pat was wide awake now. His heart was beating fast and hard. Something -of his mother's awe had communicated itself to him; but inaction was -not possible in this time of excitement. He must be doing something, -and without another word or question he darted up the stairs to go and -find his father and Jim, and ask them what they knew about this ship in -distress. - -They were both at a look-out hole. His father had the telescope, and Jim -was shading his eyes with his hand, and gazing out into the night too -intently to be aware of the presence of the child. The moon was full, and -in spite of the wrack of clouds in the sky, the night was not wholly dark, -and from time to time a shaft of light would stream out upon one portion -of the sea or another, showing to the watchers something of the dismasted -vessel beating helplessly in the trough of the raging sea. - -"The Lord help her, for she cannot help herself!" exclaimed Nat, as he -handed the glass to Jim. "She's a fine vessel--a steamer; but her fires -are out--may be her screw is broken--and the mast is snapped clean in -half. It may be they will reach the lee of yon promontory before they -are beaten to pieces. That is what they are making for plainly, and the -vessel is well handled. But what can any helmsman do with such a crippled -log? There is another gun! Would God we could help them, poor souls. But -there is nothing we can do, and she is a good mile from the rocks, thank -Heaven! If she can but weather it out for another half-hour, and keep the -course she is making, she may get in safely yet. Or the life-boat may see -her, and take her passengers ashore. But 'tis a fearful thing to see her -labouring like that in such a sea. Every wave seems as though it would -swallow her up!" - -"Daddy, let me see," pleaded Pat, and Jim adjusted the telescope so that -the child could see the great disabled vessel lying rolling helplessly in -the trough of the angry water, driven along almost at the mercy of the -winds and waves, yet gallantly striving to keep such a course as should -give her her only chance of safety. Pat was not seaman enough to estimate -her chances of escape, and cried out every moment that she must sink. - -Jim was afraid rather she would be driven in and dashed upon the rocks; -but that she was under able management both men saw; and when Nat carried -the child down to his mother, and saw Eileen's white face and straining -eyes, he was able to kiss her, and place the boy in her arms, saying, -"Please God, they will weather it yet; but 'tis a fearful thing to see. -They have escaped being driven on this reef; and if they can get round the -next point, they may find shelter from the gale. Pray for them, my lass, -for it is all we may do. We will watch while you pray, and may be they -will be safe yet!" - -[Illustration] - - - - -[Illustration] - - - - -CHAPTER VI - -_JIM'S EXPLOIT_ - - -"It's a little boy! It's a little boy! Daddy! Oh, mother, look! look! I -see him quite plain! It's a little boy. Oh, save him! save him!" - -Pat's shrill little voice, sharpened by fear and pity, rang high through -the noise of wind and waves. The cold dawn was breaking over the Lone -Rock, and its four inmates were standing together at the base of the -lighthouse with their eyes eagerly fixed upon the vast sheet of heaving -and tossing water. The wind had abated its fury somewhat during the past -hours, but the sea was still raging like a wild thing round the sunken -reef. The tide, however, had fallen, and there was safe foothold for the -little group anxiously gathered together. For some minutes they had all -been gazing in the same direction--had been looking towards an object -floating in the water, drifting nearer and nearer to them; and now the -child's shrill cry broke the silence, and spoke the words the men had not -dared to do, though for some moments they, too, had known what it was, -lashed to a floating spar, that was being drifted down upon the Lone Rock. - -"It's a little boy! It's a little boy!" cried Pat, in an agony of sorrow -and fear. "Oh, father! Oh, Jim! Will he be killed? Will he be killed? Oh, -don't let him be killed! Don't let the waves dash him on the rocks! Oh, -what can we do? What can we do?" - -Eileen covered her eyes with her hand as though to shut out the sight of -the thing that seemed as though it must happen. It would be too frightful -to see that little frame dashed in pieces before their eyes, even though -life might be already extinct. Pat was clinging to her dress in an agony. -Nat's voice shook as he made reply to his child-- - -"I'm afraid he's dead already, Pat. He may have been hours in the water -with the waves dashing over him. The life is soon beaten out of a strong -man like that. A little child could scarce live half-an-hour." - -"Oh, save him! save him!" cried the child, his voice rising almost to a -shriek. "Oh, I don't believe he's dead! See, his head is quite out of the -water--only when the waves wash over it. I don't believe he's dead. Oh, -don't let him be killed! Save him! save him!" - -Nat shook his head sadly. He gave an expressive glance at his wife, and -she gathered her own child in her arms and sank upon her knees, weeping -and mingling prayers and supplications with her tears. Nat stood perfectly -still and rigid, his gaze fixed upon the spar which carried the body of -the child--whether living or dead none could tell--towards those cruel -rocks which (if dashed upon them) would surely tear it in pieces before -their very eyes. It was a moment that none of those ever forgot who had -taken part in it. And only some minutes later did they observe that Jim -had moved, and was no longer with them. - -Pat was the first to note this. He raised his white, tear-stained face -from his mother's shoulder, and looking round quickly, asked with sudden -eagerness, as though some new idea had struck him-- - -"Where is Jim?" - -That made them all look round, and then they all saw that Jim had gone -within doors, and that he was now issuing forth with a life-belt round -him, to which was attached a long coil of strong rope. He had taken off -his coat, his boots, and leggings, and had nothing on but his shirt and -trousers, which last was rolled up to the knee. He looked a very strong, -muscular fellow as he stood rolling up his shirt sleeves, his face set in -lines of the most dogged and resolute determination. Pat gave a little -shriek, and rushed forward towards him. - -"Jim! Jim! what are you going to do?" - -Nat and Eileen had also come forward, and Nat laid his hand on his -assistant's shoulder-- - -"Thou art a brave fellow, Jim," he said (when Nat was moved in spirit he -had a way of resorting to thee and thou which he had heard as a child from -his Quaker mother), "but thou must not throw away thy life. It is certain -death to try and live in yon sea, and thou hast thy duties here to think -of. Thou must think of that, too, my good comrade." - -"I have thought of it," said Jim, "but yet I must go. I know what I am -doing. Yon spar will not be washed upon the reef; it will be carried just -beyond round the point where we stand. I shall spring off yonder into deep -water as it is swept by and seize it, and you will pull me in--for with -that burden in my arms I cannot swim. I have not lived all the years on -Lone Rock not to know what may and may not be done. It will not be certain -death----" He stopped suddenly short. He could not say that it might not -be death, and already he had spoken more freely than he had been known to -do to any one but the child. - -Pat rushed up to Jim, and flung his arms round his knees. His face was all -in a glow of loving admiration and enthusiasm. - -"Jim! Jim! Are you going to save the little boy? Oh, Jim, can you bring -him safe home to us? Oh, Jim, how brave and good you are! Oh, how I do -love you! If I were a man I would go with you, I would, indeed!" - -Then Jim did a very strange thing--strange at least for him--for he lifted -the child up in his arms and kissed him; and Jim had never kissed Pat in -his life before. When he held Pat thus he could speak in his ear words -that nobody could hear except the two themselves. - -"Pat," he said, and his voice was rather husky, "it seems just as though -the Lord Jesus had told me to trust myself to the waves--to come out to -Him, in a manner of speaking, and not to be afraid of the boisterous -waves or the wind. I don't expect to be able to walk on the water; but it -seems like as though He would be there to help me. I've been wanting to -find something to do for Him all these weeks. It seems like as though He -said to me just now, 'Go and do that, Jim. It's one of My lambs that is -in peril.' So I'm going. And if I don't come back alive, don't you fret, -little master. It's all right. You know what you said yourself you would -like to do if you had the chance when you were a man--just to lay down -your life--as He did." - -Pat's tears were running down his cheeks, but he could not try to stay Jim -after that, though he realised then that the peril of the rescue would be -great. The man put him gently down, and pushed him towards his mother, who -took him within her sheltering arms; and then he made his way with Nat -cautiously to the very edge of the rocks towards the edge of that great -basin--to leeward as it chanced to-night--of the lighthouse, where the -water was comparatively calm for a few yards, and where if he sprang in he -would find depth to swim without being immediately caught up and hurled -backwards by the fury of the sea. - -Nat saw that his strong and skilled comrade had just a chance of doing -what he meditated, and yet escaping with his own life, and he would not -seek to hold him back. Every seaman, at one time, or another, risks his -life for his fellow-men, and Nat had not been backward in deeds of bravery -in his own time. But as keeper of the lighthouse now, and with a wife and -child to think for, he could not have taken his life in his hand to-night -as Jim purposed to do. Still, he could aid and assist his comrade by his -skill and strength, and judicious management of the rope; and he knew -that Jim's life, when once he should have taken the plunge, would depend -entirely upon the strength and foresight and management which he should -show. He beckoned his wife to his side, for she was a strong woman, and -had grown up amongst scenes of this sort. Eileen understood him in a -moment, and came and stood beside him with her hand upon the ropes, ready -to second his every effort, and do her share in the work of rescue. Pat -stood beside his mother, his little face calm and quiet now, his eyes -fixed full upon Jim. There was something in the expression upon all those -faces that a painter would have loved to transfer to canvas--a look of -lofty courage, of self-renunciation and purpose. Not a word more was -spoken; the time for action had come, and all were nerving themselves for -it. - -Although all this takes time to tell, only a few minutes had passed since -Pat's first cry before they were all standing here at the edge of the -basin, where the boat in the summer months rode at anchor. The sea was -sweeping wildly past just outside this small basin, and the great waves -were bringing nearer with every heave the floating spar, upon which all -eyes were bent. Even Pat now understood exactly what Jim meant to do. It -would have been madness for him to try and stem the force of the waves--to -attempt to swim out against them. But he might launch himself into the -boiling sea, and swim with them just as they were carrying their burden -past the lighthouse, and then if he could once grasp it, the united -strength of those upon the rocks might be sufficient to haul the double -burden back to shore. Nat had already made fast the end of the rope to a -great pinnacle of rock, which rose up like a gigantic needle at the edge -of the basin. But all knew that ropes had been known to break beneath the -strain which would come upon this one, that the strands might be cut where -it was tied to the rock; and there was just the possibility that those -on shore might be pulled into the boiling gulf before Jim and his burden -could be dragged ashore. Nat realised this possibility, and his face was -very set and grave; for he had the lighthouse to think for as well as his -wife and child; and he knew that many, many lives might depend upon that -sleepless light. The keeper of the lamp must not desert his post, come -what might. It would be a fearfully hard choice if it had to be made; but -Nat did his duty. If it came to be a question between Jim's life and that -of his own duty, Jim must go. To let himself be dragged into the vortex -would not save the life of his comrade, but it might cost the lives of -tens and even hundreds of fellow-men. Nat's face was set and stern as all -this flashed through his mind, but his resolution did not waver. - -"It's coming! it's coming!" cried Pat, breaking the strained silence -with a sudden cry, and he pointed with his little hand towards the dark -fleeting mass on the water, which was very near to them now. In the grey, -but steadily increasing, daylight they could see the face of the little -child--the damp hair floating round it, the expression calm and tranquil, -as though the little one was sleeping in his mother's arms. They could -see, too, that there was a great life-buoy about the child, so that it's -head had been kept well above the water. It was just possible that life -might be restored. Sailors have wonderful experiences of such returns to -life after long immersion in the water. Pat could not believe the little -boy was dead, and with breathless eagerness he watched Jim quietly slip -into the water, and strike out in strong vigorous strokes for the floating -spar. Eileen put her hands before her eyes for one moment at the plunge, -and then stood up calm and strong. - -"God help him! God be with him!" she murmured softly under her breath, and -Nat said "Amen" in deep steady tones. - -"Wife," he said, after a moment's pause, "remember that the lighthouse -is now thy charge and mine. That must be our first duty. We two are its -keepers now. God grant we have not to choose between it and yon brave -fellow; but if it be His will that it be so, we must remember our duty to -those who placed us here, and to those who sail on the sea, and look to be -guided by yon light." - -She understood him in a moment, and nipped his hand. - -"Pray God it come not to that," she said. "We are both very strong." - -And then they held their breath to watch the bold swimmer, who was already -beyond the shelter of the rocks, exposed to the full play of the sweeping -billows, rising and falling like a cork on the face of the mighty deep, -but with every strong stroke approaching more near to the object he had -started to seek. - -Nat was paying out the rope with a look of strained anxiety on his face. -Suppose it should not prove long enough! Coil after coil was payed out, -and still Jim had not quite come up with the floating spar. Would there be -enough? Heaven send he reach it soon! - -A shout from the child. Pat had clambered a little way above them to get a -better view. Now came a wild hurrah. - -"He's got him! He's got him! Oh, brave Jim! Strong Jim! Daddy, he's got -him. He's seized him fast. Pull him in! Pull him in quick! Oh, his head -keeps going under! He can't help himself now! He keeps his arms fast round -the little boy. He's doing something; I can't quite see what! Oh, I see -now.... He's cut the rope that ties him to the spar! I can see it floating -away by itself. But he's got the little boy! He's got him fast! Oh, daddy, -be quick! be quick! Don't let Jim drown! His head does go under so often! -Make haste and pull him out! Oh, do make haste! The waves are so big and -fierce, and wash over them so often. He always keeps the little boy top; -but he keeps going under himself so much. Oh, dear, brave Jim! How I do -love you. Oh, daddy, that wave! There was something floating just under -the water. It hit Jim; I'm sure it did! Oh, I hope it did not hurt him! -He keeps fast hold of the little boy. Oh, they are coming nearer! Do make -haste! Do make haste! Oh, I hope they will not both be dead! Oh, hold on -strong, Jim! Daddy will pull you in soon; but the sea is so strong! Oh, -how I wish the sea was not so cruel! I know now why mother said that it -would be a blessed thing when there was no more sea!" - -Pat was too excited not to keep talking all the time, though some of his -words were piped out in shrill tones to his parents below, and some were -said beneath his breath to himself. Below at the edge of the basin Nat and -Eileen were straining over their task, pulling in the rope hand over hand, -and using the pinnacle of rock as a lever to assist their efforts, their -faces set and pale, their muscles tense and quivering; for it was a hard -task--harder almost than their strength was equal to; for the rush of the -hungry water dragging their prey away was very great, and they dared not -relax their efforts for one moment. - -But Eileen's muscles seemed to be turned into steel, and as Nat said -afterwards, he could scarce believe it was not a strong man who stood at -his side. The mother instinct in her made her fight as if for life itself -for that unknown woman's child, whose life lay in the balance, as well as -for honest Jim, who had served her husband so faithfully all these months, -and had been such a friend to her own boy, too. - -"We shall do it yet, wife--thank the Lord!" spoke Nat at length, in -laboured gasps, as the strain upon the rope grew less. When once they -had drawn the lifeless burden out of the track of the sweeping waves, -and into the comparative tranquillity of the little bay, their task was -comparatively easy. Hand over hand the rope came in, bearing the strain -well, and showing no sign of rupture, until at last Nat leaned over the -edge of the basin, and grasped the child by his floating hair. - -Not the least difficult part of the business now was the raising of -the half-drowned pair--the rescuer and the rescued inextricably locked -together--out of the water and on to the safe shelter of the rocks above. -Jim was by this time as insensible as the boy he had risked his life to -draw ashore, though Nat was confident that he still lived, as he had not -been long enough in the water to be past restoring. But his bear-like -embrace of the child was hard to undo; and only when the pair lay side by -side upon the rocks did Nat's strong hands succeed in loosing that rigid -clasp. - -The moment the child was free, Eileen took the dripping form in her arms -and bore it indoors. She scarcely dared to hope that the little fellow -could be living. There was no means of knowing how long he had been in -the water, but it must have been a long while. However, she laid him on -her table, with a small cushion beneath his head, dried and chafed his -cold limbs, and applied a steady and gentle friction in the neighbourhood -of the heart. Presently she was almost certain she detected a faint -pulsation, and redoubled her efforts, disregarding Pat's entreaties that -she would bring the little boy to the fire because he must be so cold. - -[Illustration: "He seemed to have received no injury at all, and began to -swallow the warm milk."--_Page 120._] - -"Wait a bit, honey," she answered, still rubbing vigorously, and working -the little arms up and down in a way which perplexed Pat not a little. -"We must get the little heart to work before we warm the little body, -else the blood will run there and choke it, and it won't be able to beat -again. Set the heart going first, and then we'll wrap him in blankets by -the fire. That's what I have always been taught. And put the kettle right -on the fire, sonny, and get the bath out ready. I do believe--praise the -Lord!--that the darling is living still. If he is, and if he gets a bit -better, a hot bath will restore him quicker than anything. And get that -box of dried herbs and sea-weed from the cupboard. There are some rare -good things there for rubbing the skin with. I've seen wonderful cures -with them in my young days." - -Pat was intensely excited as he watched his mother's quick and clever -ministrations to the little boy, who already began to look different--less -like a child of marble, and more like one of flesh and blood. It seemed -very, very long to Pat before his mother looked up with kindling eyes -to say he was still alive; but Eileen herself had been surprised at the -quickness with which the little heart had begun to beat beneath her hands, -and decided in her own mind that the child could not have been very long -in the water before they saw him. - -Pat ran from the kitchen, where his mother's operations were carried -on, to the little room where Jim had been carried by Nat, and reported -to each worker the success of the other. Jim very soon began to breathe -again. He was not in the state the child had been, but he had evidently -received some blow which had injured him in some way Nat could not at once -determine. He awoke in great pain, and on trying to move himself became -again unconscious; and Nat could only apply hot flannels to the side where -the pain seemed to be worst, and get his wife, when she could spare the -time, to mix him some of her simples, which had the effect of sending him -off to sleep at last. - -The little boy's case was different altogether. He seemed to have received -no injury at all, but to be suffering simply from exposure and the length -of time he had been in the water. The bath of herbs and pungent roots -prepared by Eileen seemed to have a marvellous effect upon him, and he -began to swallow the warm milk in teaspoonfuls which she gave him from -time to time, each time with increased ease and eagerness. - -"He likes it, mother," cried Pat excitedly; "I'm sure he likes it. I do -wish he'd open his eyes and smile. Is he asleep, or what?" - -"I hope he'll be asleep soon," answered Eileen, as she dried him by the -fire, and prepared to lay him in her own well-warmed bed. "He's coming -round beautiful, and if he doesn't get a fever on it, which I'm in hopes -he won't after what I've done for him, he may wake up to know us in -another few hours. But he'll be best in bed now; and so would you, honey. -You've been up the whole night long, my little son. Shall mother put the -pretty little boy to bed first, and then little Pat?" - -It had not occurred to Pat before that he was tired; but now he found -that he could only just keep his eyes open, and that his limbs were quite -stiff from fatigue. So after seeing the little stranger boy put to bed, -he consented to be undressed and fed himself. "Just as if I were a baby -myself!" as he said sleepily; and his head had hardly touched the pillow -before he fell fast, fast asleep, and slept for more hours at a time than -he ever remembered to have done in all his life before. - - - - -[Illustration] - - - - -CHAPTER VII - -_THE LITTLE PRINCE_ - - -What was that noise? Pat sat up in bed to listen; and as he did so, -he began to wonder where he was, and what had happened; for he had an -impression that there was something strange in the way the light fell on -the wall, and in his mind there was a feeling that some great event had -taken place which he could not at that moment recall; and then, what _was_ -that noise in the living-room? It was for all the world like the sound -of a little child laughing and prattling; but how had any child come to -Lone Rock in the night?... And then all in a moment, like a flash, it -came back to Pat--all the events of the night of the storm, the dismasted -ship, the little boy lashed to the spar, Jim's heroic attempt to save -the child--everything that had occurred up to the time he had let his -mother put him to bed in broad daylight. It was daylight again now. He -knew by the place the sun had got to on the wall that it was not only day, -but afternoon. He thought for a moment that it was the afternoon of the -day on which he had gone to bed; but he soon found out that it was the -day following that one. He had slept for more than twenty-four hours, as -little folks will sometimes do when they have been through great fatigue -and excitement; and now he waked up as fresh as a lark, and full of eager -curiosity about the new inmate of the lighthouse. - -He slipped out of bed, and into his clothes as fast as possible, and then -stepped softly across the floor, and peeped into the next room. He wanted -to see the little stranger before he was himself seen. He wanted to have a -good look at him, and in this he was not disappointed. - -The living-room looked very neat and trim. All the disorder and mess -which had been brought in the previous day was cleared away. The table -was spread for a meal, and Eileen herself was sitting comfortably in her -rocking-chair, with a laughing little boy perched upon her knee, laughing -and crowing lustily at the movement of the chair. He was a great many -years younger than Pat--this little waif of the ocean--perhaps not more -than four years old. He had quantities of soft yellow hair, that floated -round his head like a cloud, all curly and pretty; and his skin was like -a peach in its soft bloom and pretty rich colour. He had big dark eyes -that seemed full of sunshine, and when he laughed his little teeth looked -like pearls. Pat thought he had never seen such a wonderful and lovely -little boy before. He himself was not handsome, though he had a dear -little shrewd intelligent face of his own, and a pair of pretty grey eyes -like his mother's. Indeed, Pat had never before troubled his head as to -whether people were pretty or the reverse; but the beauty of this child -struck him as something so wonderful, that he could not help noticing it, -and rejoicing in it. He had not thought about it in that strange night -when the little guest had been brought in, looking like a marble image on -a church monument. It was hard to believe that this could be the same -being; and yet, of course, it must be. He came slowly forward, almost -timidly, feeling as though he must apologise for his intrusion to this -fairy prince. - -His mother looked up, and greeted his appearance with a smile. - -"Well, honey, quite rested after your vigil? That is right. And if you -are up, will you mind the little boy whilst I get the tea? We have been -living a strange life these past two days, and I scarce know what to call -the meals; but father will like some tea when he comes down; and Jim, may -be, will take a cup, too. Poor fellow! I wish we could get a doctor to -him, but I'm afraid there'll be small chance of that for a week or more. -The sea will run so high after the storm, though the wind does seem to be -going down at last." - -For the moment Pat was too much engrossed with this wonderful little boy -to heed even what his mother said of Jim. He was standing on his own feet -now, where Eileen had set him, looking hard at Pat, as though wondering -who he was, and where he had come from. He was dressed in a little old -suit of Pat's clothes, which was many sizes too big for him, though -Pat had long outgrown them. Yet little figure of fun as he was in this -respect, nothing could destroy the look of dainty finish and beauty which -seemed to belong to him as by a natural inheritance, and after he had -indulged in a good long stare at Pat, a smile beamed all over his face, -and he remarked graciously-- - -"I'll play wis'oo, ickle boy. I likes to play nice dames." - -Pat was his slave in a moment, begging to be allowed to crawl round the -room with the little prince on his back; and as this form of entertainment -was mightily to the liking of the small guest, it was carried on -uninterruptedly till Nat came down from the lighthouse, and laughed aloud -to see the two children thus occupied. - -"What! is he turning a little tyrant already?" asked the father, as he -picked up the rider, and lifted him high in the air, laughing and shouting -in glee at this sudden change in the game. "So, Pat, my boy, you are awake -at last! We thought you had turned into one of the seven sleepers, whoever -they may be; and this young man, too, though he woke up the first, and -shows he has the making of a first-rate jack-tar in him. He's none the -worse for a wetting that would have made an end of any landlubber. He -must be cut out for a sailor--aren't you, my hearty?" - -The child laughed, and danced up and down in those strong arms, and pulled -Nat's beard, and shouted with glee. He was certainly none the worse, to -all appearance, for the narrow escape of his life. Eileen marvelled at -him, and her faith in her herbs and simples was tenfold increased. Perhaps -Nature has secrets which are better known to the humble than the learned, -for surely this unlettered woman, with her store of half-superstitious -lore, gleaned in her girlhood from old women who were learned in the -matter of Nature's cures, had achieved a result that many a medical man -would have envied her. She was proud and delighted at her own success, and -could hardly believe that any child could have gone through so much, and -yet be so well and hearty twenty-four hours later. - -"He was never born to be drowned--the little rogue--that's plain enough!" -laughed Nat, as he took his seat at table, and gave the child to his wife. -"And now let me have my tea as quick as you can, for there is double work -up aloft since poor Jim is laid by his heels." - -Pat stood beside his father, and waited on him with assiduity. - -"How is poor Jim, and what is the matter with him? May I take him his tea? -He will like it, I think, if I bring it." - -"I think he will, sonny. He speaks of thee more than of any other. I -scarce know what is the matter. It seems like as if he had broken a rib or -two, and they were pressing inwards, somehow. He can't move without pain, -and sometimes can scarce draw breath. But so long as he's lying still -and quiet he seems fairly comfortable like. We must get a doctor to him -as soon as ever we can. I've signalled ashore that we want help; but I'm -afeard it will be some days before any boat can come anigh us." - -Pat took the cup of tea and slice of buttered toast his mother had made, -and went carefully with it to Jim's little dark room, which was not far -away. - -Jim was lying propped up with pillows, and there was a curious whiteness -about his weather-beaten face, and a sunken look about his cheeks, which -made Pat realise in a moment that he must be very ill. His heavy eyes, -however, lightened at sight of the child, and he just moved his hand -along the counterpane in token of greeting. - -"I've brought you some tea, Jim," he said softly; "I'm going to stop -and give it you. I'm a good hand with sick folks. Mother always says so -when she's ill. You needn't move or talk if you don't want to. I'll do -everything for you. You've been a hero, you know, Jim; and now we must -take care of you till you're well. I wonder what it feels like to be a -hero? Do you feel different from what you did before that night?" - -Something like the ghost of a smile passed across the man's face, and -he made a slight sign of dissent. Pat saw that he could not talk much, -and he contented himself with giving him the tea, and coaxing him to try -and swallow just a morsel of the toast, talking to him softly the while, -and telling him how well and strong and beautiful the little boy was. -Jim listened with evident interest and pleasure, but speech was visibly -difficult, and the only connected words he spoke were whispered just at -the end before Pat went away and left him. - -"I want you to read.... Just a few verses ... about Peter ... walking -on the sea, ... and what the Lord said to him;" and Pat understood in a -moment, and got the Bible from the table, and quickly found the place. - -As he read the simple story, a happy and satisfied look passed over Jim's -face, and he closed his eyes as though he were asleep. Pat put the book -back, and as he did so he could not help noticing how many signs of wear -it showed, considering that it was new only a few months before; and there -were bits of paper tucked into so many different places. It was plain that -Jim had read it a great deal. Pat thought that it must have been that -which helped Jim to be a hero that stormy night. The child knew he had -risked his life to save the little boy, and he loved Jim with an admiring, -reverential love, quite different from his former affection. - -But since there could be no conversation, he need not linger here, and -he began to want his own tea, as well as the society of the beautiful -little boy. Stealing from Jim's darkened room he found his way back to -his mother, and there was his tea all ready for him, and the little boy -enjoying his own share mightily, perched on Eileen's knee, and chattering -away to her in a babbling fashion, which she seemed to understand better -than Pat did all at once. - -"Mother, what is his name? Can he tell us?" asked Pat eagerly; and the -question being put by Eileen to the child, was received by a gurgling baby -laugh, and an answer which the listening Pat barely understood. - -"He calls himself Prince Rupert, by what I can make out," she said, -turning with a smile to her own boy. "I've asked him again and again, for -I don't know whether that isn't a pet name, not his own----" - -"Oh, but, mother, why should it be? I'm sure he's a sort of little -prince--one can tell it by looking at him!" cried the delighted Pat. -"Prince Rupert! What a pretty name! Oh, mother, I have wanted so often to -see a real live prince. Mother, are any of the Queen's children called -Prince Rupert? Do you think he might be one of them?" - -Eileen smiled at the simple good faith with which Pat asked this question, -and also at the wonder she saw in the boy's eyes as they were turned -towards the little guest, who was busily engaged in trying to reach -everything upon the table, that he might better examine its properties. - -"No, dear; he's a deal too young to be our Queen's son, and there isn't a -Prince Rupert amongst them; but he's plainly some well-born little boy, -even if he isn't a real prince; and we must try and find out who his -parents are, and where he came from, so soon as a boat can come to us, -when the storm is over. Somebody must be mourning him for lost; unless, -indeed, those who belong to him have found a watery grave themselves. -One cannot guess how he came here, except that it must have been from -some vessel, either wrecked or in great peril. He has been washed -overboard--that's plain enough; but whether or not the ship went down, we -cannot tell. We shall have to try and learn; but he can tell us nothing, -bless him. He doesn't seem even to remember much about being on a ship. -It's as if the salt water had washed everything out of his pretty head." - -Pat's face was full of eager excitement and purpose. - -"Oh, mother!" he cried; "and if nobody comes for the little boy--if his -relations have been drowned in the ship--may we keep him? May I have him -for a brother? You know you've said sometimes you wished I had a brother -to play with. If nobody else wants Prince Rupert, may he stay here in the -lighthouse with me? I should be so very happy if I might have him always. -I would take care of him. He shouldn't be any trouble to you. Oh, mother, -do say yes! I do love him so very, very much!" - -Eileen was smiling at her little boy's request, but she did not give him -any direct answer. She set the child on his feet, and he promptly ran -across to Pat with a shout of glee; and as the pair scrambled to the floor -for a renewed romp together, she watched them a few minutes, and then -said-- - -"Poor little boy; he's too young to miss his mother yet, but I fear she -may be in a terrible state of fear for him if she be living, poor soul. We -must not think of ourselves, little son. We must think first of others. -We must send word ashore about the little boy, and the police will do all -they can to find out who he is. I can't but think he was washed off yon -great steamer that was labouring past us that stormy night; and both Jim -and your father think and hope that she weathered her way round the point, -and reached harbour safely. If that is so, we shall soon hear who little -Prince Rupert really is, and his parents or friends will send for him. -That will be best of all; for this would be a poor sort of a home for him -to be brought up in. He's plainly been used to something very different. -Princes don't live in places like this, my little son." - -"No, I suppose not," answered Pat wistfully, "but I would have tried to -make him so very happy!" - -"Well, make him as happy as you can whilst he is here. May be it will be -for a good spell yet. And never mind what happens afterwards. You will -always like to think you made his visit to the lighthouse a pleasant one." - -So Pat set himself with all his heart to the task of entertaining the -little prince thus wonderfully cast upon his hands. It was not difficult -to do this, for the wee boy was the merriest of little mortals, and took -an immense liking to Pat from the very first. Very soon Pat began to -understand his lisping prattle perfectly, and was delighted with his -sharp observation, and little airs of baby importance and mastery. It was -very plain that Prince Rupert had been used to plenty of attention and -petting. He demanded both as a natural right, and soon had the submissive -Pat completely under his yoke. Pat was to sit by him when he had his -bath, so that he could splash him all over with the water, crowing with -mischievous delight all the while. Pat was to come into the inner room, -and see him go to bed, and sit beside him and tell him a tale; and of -course Pat was enchanted to do this, and would have told him tales till -midnight, had not his little tyrant speedily gone off to sleep, holding -him fast by the hand. Pat never thought of taking his hand away. He -would have sat by the little bed all night sooner than disturb his small -majesty; but his mother came in and unclasped the chubby fingers, whilst -she tucked the little stranger warmly up in his cot; and then Pat found -that he was rather stiff and cramped, though he hardly knew then how to -tear himself from the side of his new playmate. - -"Isn't he beautiful, mother?" he whispered softly, as he stooped to kiss -the little rose-leaf face. "Oh, mother, it must have been Jesus who sent -Jim to fetch him out of the sea." - -"Yes, Pat, dear, I think it must have been. Dear, bonny little lamb--he's -one of the dear Lord's own little children." - -"Oh, yes, mother! and Jim told me before he went that it seemed just as if -the Lord had called him to go out into the sea--like as He told Peter to -come to Him, you know. Jim is very fond of that story. I read it to him -often. You know, mother, Jesus kept Peter from sinking in the sea, and I -think He must have been with Jim, too, for the waves were so very, very -strong. I thought he would never be able to reach him. But he did; and -then you and father pulled him safe to shore--but I don't think you could -have done it if Jesus hadn't been helping too." - -"I'm sure we could not," answered Eileen with dewy eyes, as she turned -away and took Pat's hand tenderly in hers. "I often think that the dear -Lord is walking over the sea on stormy nights, very near indeed to those -who are in peril, if they could but see Him there. And Pat, honey, did -you say that Jim felt that too? Did he think that he was doing it at the -bidding of the Lord Jesus?" - -"Yes, mother, I am sure he did. I can't remember just what he said, but it -was something very like that. I'm almost sure that Jim loves Jesus very -much now. He's always reading about Him in the Bible you bought for me to -give him. Why do you cry, mother? Aren't you glad that Jim is happier than -he was? because I am sure he is. I think it makes everybody happy to love -Jesus, and to like to know about Him, and think about Him." - -"Indeed it does, my little boy," answered Eileen, bending to kiss him, -"and it's thankful I am that poor Jim has come out of the darkness into -the light. Go to him, Pat, and see if he is asleep, or if he is wanting -anything. I must try and get the little boy's clothes mended to-night for -him. They were so drenched and stained I had to wash them out in rain -water, and get them well cleaned and dried. I must sit up till they are -ready for him to-morrow, for I can't bear to see him running about such -a little object as he is in your old things. His own mother would scarce -know him, I take it. Beautiful, soft, warm clothes his own are--too good -to be really hurt by their wetting. Run to Jim, dear, and see if you can -do anything for him, and then come back and read to me. Father will have -a long watch again to-night, and I shall sit up and take a spell with him -by-and-by. We must all put our shoulder to the wheel and help him till we -can get help here from shore." - -[Illustration] - - - - -[Illustration] - - - - -CHAPTER VIII - -_"POOR JIM!"_ - - -"And you were the little boy that was taken out of the water, and poor Jim -was the brave man who swam into the great big waves to save you!" - -Pat was the speaker, and the beautiful little boy the listener. They were -sitting together in the hot sunshine, just beneath the south wall of the -lighthouse, well sheltered from the wind; and the sun was shining with all -the brilliance that it sometimes can in early February on the south coast, -though the sea tumbled and foamed beneath the strong gale which still -blew steadily day by day, and cut off Lone Rock from the mainland. But -the weather began to show signs of modifying. The careful keeper of the -lighthouse had that day told his wife that he believed a few more days -would see the end of this bout of rough weather. The glass was beginning -to rise after its long period of depression, and this was the third day -on which the sun had shone out brightly and bravely, tempting the two -children out upon the rocks for several hours, in the brightest part of -the day. By this time the two boys were the best of friends. They were not -happy for a moment if separated. Pat took the lead in devising amusement -for his small guest, and was in one sense of the word the leading spirit, -yet it was the little prince who really ruled the pair, for his word was -law to his comrade, who could have sat and looked at him, or listened -to his merry prattle for hours. The little gentleman had a way with him -which had captivated every heart within the lighthouse. Nat and Eileen -were almost as much his slaves as Pat. He could twist any one of the three -round his chubby little fingers, and this was plainly no new art to him. -Those merry ways of his, half-coaxing, half-commanding, had plainly been -practised before. He was no novice in the art of getting what he wanted, -this beautiful little prince (as Pat firmly and fully believed him to -be); and it seemed to Eileen a pathetic thing that the little fellow -should thus be cast among strangers, and those of a rank in life so much -humbler than his own, without being able to explain to them who he was, -nor whence he had come, although in other ways he could prattle away fast -enough, and tell little stories, too, in his own peculiar fashion. - -Eileen had listened in vain for any illusions to his parents in his talk; -but the name of father or mother was never on his lips. Once, when she -asked him where mother was, he pointed vaguely out over the sea; but she -could not make out whether he meant anything by the gesture; and the only -relative he ever spoke of was "Auntie;" whilst he did not appear to be -pining after anybody, but was as merry as a lark from morning to night; -very different from what Pat would have been, even as a little child, if -suddenly robbed of all those whom he had learned to love. - -"I sometimes think the water has washed the memory of what went before -clean out of his head," Eileen had said to her husband, in some -disappointment at her failure to learn anything of the boy's history from -him. "It seems strange he should have forgotten everything, such a quick, -noticing little fellow as he is. He talks a little about a ship to Pat; -but never seems to remember the people who were with him. I can't make it -out. At his age, Pat would have been able to tell anybody where he lived, -and what his name was, and who his father and mother were. It puzzles me -altogether, that it does. And we want to send a message ashore when the -relief boat comes. I'd have liked to be able to say who the boy was." - -"Well, we'll say enough for his relations to know him by, if he's got -any living claim to him, poor little chap. I suppose the children of the -gentry, who always have a nurse beside them, don't learn to be as knowing -and independent as our little ones, who have to fend for themselves so -much sooner. Pat may be will find out something more sooner or later. He -chatters away to him like a young magpie. The child looks a deal better -since his little prince came. It's good for boys to be together. I'll not -grumble if his folks don't come for him in a hurry. Look at them now; why, -they are as happy as kings together--and a deal happier than many kings, -I take it, if all we hear of the ways of the world is true." - -The two boys were sitting in the hot sunshine in the lee of the -lighthouse, and the tame sea-gull was hopping about near to them, -sometimes diving into a pool after a dainty morsel that caught his eye, -sometimes flapping his wings, and uttering his harsh cries, which seemed -those of joy at seeing the sunshine again. Pat was evidently telling a -tale to the little one of more than usual interest. The little prince's -eyes were fixed upon his face with a look of wrapped absorption, his rosy -lips were parted, and his whole expression was one of deep and undivided -attention. He was in reality hearing the story of the little boy who had -been seen a few nights ago, just as it was growing to be dawn, floating -on the water on a broken spar; and of the brave man in the lighthouse, -who had swum out amongst the great waves to bring him in safe to shore; -and Prince Rupert had been more fascinated by this tale--told with all -the graphic power of which the youthful eye-witness was capable--than by -any other from Pat's store; and when at the close he was told that he -himself had been the little boy, and that it was Jim who had gone into -the boiling sea to fetch him out, he looked fairly bewildered at the idea, -and turning his dark eyes towards the lighthouse behind, he looked up and -down, and then asked-- - -"And where is poor Jim?--does he live here, too?" - -"Yes, he lives here," answered Pat. "But he got hurt that night. He has to -lie in bed. I go to see him every day. Poor Jim looks very sad and poorly. -Father says he won't be better till we can get a doctor to him." - -Little Rupert's eyes were wide with sympathy and interest. He was quite a -kind-hearted little fellow, though he had been taught to think first of -himself and his own wishes, as too many little children are, whether those -about them know it or not. - -"Did he get hurted coming into the water after me?" he asked, in a voice -that was quite soft and subdued with surprise and thought. - -"Yes, Prince Rupert, he did," answered Pat. "I don't quite know how it -was; but there was a big black thing floating in the water, too. I saw it, -and a great wave came and carried it right against Jim. I think it might -have hit you, perhaps, only Jim saw it coming, and turned over so that -it came against him instead, and a big wave broke all over him then, and -I couldn't see what happened. But I know he got hurt then, for after that -he couldn't help himself a bit; and father and mother could only pull you -both in, for Jim never let go of you. And it seemed like as if you were -both dead at first. But mother took care of you, and father took care of -Jim, and you both got better. But Jim has to lie in bed, and his side -hurts him dreadfully when he moves. But you can run about and play. I'm so -glad you weren't hurt, too. Do you remember being washed into the water?" - -But the child did not answer the question. He seemed to be watching the -gull at his queer play; but he was evidently thinking of something else, -for he turned presently to Pat, and said with a lip that quivered a -little-- - -"I don't like Jim to be hurted in getting me out. Where does Jim live?" - -"In there," answered Pat, indicating the lighthouse behind. "When he was -well, he helped father to take care of her--the big lamp, you know, that -you went to see last night. He can't help now, because he's ill. But when -he gets better he will again." - -"I'd like to go and see Jim," said the child, suddenly scrambling to his -feet. "I fink Jim must be a very good man. I'll go and tell him so." - -"Yes, do!" answered Pat eagerly. "I'm sure he would like it. I tell him -about you every day, Prince Rupert. He likes to hear about you, I know, -though he can't talk hardly at all. You must talk to him. He can't say -hardly anything himself. It hurts him so; and mother says he mustn't." - -"I'll talk," answered the little prince serenely. "I can talk very well, -if I like. I've heard people say so, though they don't always understand -when I do. Why didn't you take me to see Jim before?" - -"I don't know. I didn't think perhaps you'd care to come. You see, he -has only a poor little dark room, and you are a little prince." Pat's -loving admiration was betrayed in every word he spoke, and in the glance -of his smiling eyes. He thought Rupert looked prettier than ever with his -golden curls blowing about in the breeze, and his little face, with the -peach bloom tanned by the kisses of the sunbeams which had been caressing -it these past days. His own stylish little sailor suit had been neatly -mended, too, and had not suffered so very much by the long immersion in -salt water. The child had an air of refinement and sovereignty about him -of which Pat's sensitive Irish nature was keenly conscious. He felt he -could lay down his life for this princely child; and understood very well -now how it was that real kings and princes in history had got hundreds -and thousands of followers to go with them to victory or death. Sometimes -before, his mother's stories had puzzled him. He did not quite understand -how men had been so easily led to fight against fearful odds. But it was -no puzzle to him now. The spirit of hero-worship had entered into his -being, and had made many things plain that had perplexed him before. - -"If I am a prince, princes must be good," said the golden-haired child, -suddenly straightening himself out, and looking at Pat with a new -expression in his eyes. It was as if some sudden memory were coming back -to him--a memory of something or somebody almost forgotten hitherto. Pat -held his breath to watch and listen. "I know that's right. She said so. I -remember quite well. She said, 'If you are a prince, you must be a good -one,' and she kissed me, and took me in her arms. The sea was all shining -over there, just like it shines now. Was it here she said it, Pat?" - -Pat shook his head. He was almost as curious as his mother would have been -to know who the "she" was whose words the child has just quoted. - -But the flash of memory did not seem to go farther, and after a moment's -pause, Rupert went back to his former theme, speaking with his baby lisp, -yet in words quite intelligible to Pat. - -"Take me to see poor Jim. I'd like to see him. I'd like to tell him he's a -good man, and that I'm very much obliged to him for pulling me out of the -sea. I suppose I should have been drowned if he hadn't got me out in time; -shouldn't I, Pat?" - -"Yes, indeed you would; I thought you'd be drowned as it was. It seemed -such a long time before they could get you both out. Now I'll take you to -see poor Jim. I'm sure he'll be pleased, though perhaps he won't seem to -be. Jim is rather a funny man; but he's very nice when you know him. You -won't be frightened if he looks rather cross at you?" - -"Nobody looks cross at me, except nurse, when she's in a bad temper," -answered the child serenely. "And only babies and girls are frightened at -things. I wasn't frightened when the gull pecked me--you said so yourself." - -"No, you weren't, you were very brave," said Pat, in loyal admiration; -adding, after a moment's pause, "Now come with me. I'll take you to Jim; -but go quietly, in case he's asleep. Mother says he gets so little sleep -at night. We won't awake him if he should be asleep now. This is the way, -just up these little steep stairs. There are only four of them. Have you -never been here before?" and Pat laid his fingers on his lips, and pushed -open the door, and peeped cautiously in before he turned back to his -companion. - -"We can go in. He's not asleep. His eyes are open. It's rather dark, when -you first get in, but you'll see better when you've been in a little -while. Jim," he added, advancing into the bare little wedge-shaped room -which had been Jim's as long as he had been on Lone Rock, "Prince Rupert -wants to come and see you. I told him to-day about how you went into the -sea after him. He thinks it was very kind of you." - -"Lift me on the bed. I can't see him properly," spoke the second visitor -in imperious tones, and Pat hastened to obey. The next minute the -beautiful child and the rugged faced man were looking straight at each -other with mutual curiosity and interest; and after a few seconds spent in -this silent inspection, Rupert put out his tiny hand and laid it in Jim's. - -"I like you," he said deliberately. "I fink you're a very brave man; and -you're a very good one, too. I shall tell my papa about you. I fink he -will make you one of his soldiers, or servants, or somefing like that. He -will like you very much for coming into the water after me. He likes men -when they are brave. He is very brave himself. I shall tell him to take -you away from here, and let you be always with him." - -Pat listened breathlessly to these words. The little prince had never -before spoken in this manner at all. - -"Have you got a father?" he asked in eager accents; but Rupert looked at -him as though he scarcely understood the question. - -"Have you got a papa, little gentleman?" asked Jim, in his very low, faint -tones, so unlike the old strong gruff voice that used to rise above the -tumult of the winds and the waves. - -"_Torse_ I have," answered the child, almost indignantly. "I'll tell my -papa about you. He'll like you because you got yourself hurted instead -of me. My papa did that himself once. He got nearly killed, instead of -somebody else. Mamma told me about it her own self. And the Queen gave him -a cross for it. She showed it me. It wasn't so very pretty; but mamma said -papa liked it better than anything else he had. Perhaps when I'm a man, -I'll get one for myself; but mamma said they only gave them to very brave -men. P'raps they'll give one to you, Jim. You're very brave, you know. -When my papa comes home, I'll tell him about you. He'll come and see you -then. P'raps you'll have a cross, too." - -Jim smiled faintly, and stroked the small hand that lay in his palm, -rather as he might have stroked a delicate rose petal that had floated -to him from the sky. He could not talk; but it was a pleasure to lie and -look at this beautiful child; and Rupert became all at once wonderfully -communicative. He plainly took a strange and wayward liking to Jim, as -children will do sometimes to the most unlikely people. - -"I feel as though he belonged to me," he remarked later on in the living -room, as the mid-day meal was going forward. "You see, he got me out of -the water; and I fink my papa will take him for one of his soldiers, -because he's so brave. I'm to be a soldier when I grow up. Perhaps I'll -have Jim to be my orderly. Papa has an orderly, I know. I suppose he -keeps his things tidy for him. I fink I'll have Jim for mine when he gets -better. Why doesn't he get better quickly?" - -"Because we can't get a doctor to him yet, little gentleman." - -"My papa would send one if you'd ask him," said the child, in the same -rather magnificent way. "He can send anybody anywhere, I know. He can do -anything he likes. My papa is a very great man." - -"And where does he live, dear?" asked Eileen breathlessly, realising -for the first time that, though the words father and mother conveyed -no impression to the child's mind, he had a very decided notion about -his papa and mamma, although he had never spoken of them before to-day; -but the question was beyond the child's power of answering. He looked -perplexed for a moment, and then said-- - -"They're going home--we're all going home. They'll go home as soon as the -big ship gets to land. I suppose they've gone home already," and then -he looked about him with wide-open wondering eyes, filled with a vague -distress and perplexity; and glancing up into Eileen's face, he asked-- - -"Is this home? Is this where they are coming to, by-and-by?" - -"No, darling," answered Eileen quickly, the tears springing to her eyes -as she realised the possibility that the child's parents had found a -different home from the one they had talked about to their little boy. -"Papa and mamma stayed on the big ship; and if the big ship got safe into -port, they would go home when they landed; and we will find out where they -are, and you shall go to them. Don't cry, little prince. As soon as ever -a boat can come from shore we will find out all about it." - -"I don't want to cry," answered the child, whose wondering eyes were quite -dry. "I like being here. I like you, and Pat, and Jim, and the gull, and -everybody. I fink I'll stay here always. My papa and mamma can come and -live with us if they want to; and if they don't, I'll go and see them -sometimes. I don't live with them ever--only now and then. I'd like to be -a lighthouse keeper, with Jim to help me. I fink I'll live always with -you." - -"Oh, do, do, do!" cried Pat, clapping his hands, and running across to his -little prince, he folded him in his arms in a long embrace. "I should be -so unhappy if you went away. Now I am going to give Jim his dinner. Will -you come and help me?" - -"_Torse_ I will. I like Jim. I'll help you take care of him till he's -better;" and the pair went off together, carefully carrying Jim's light -repast, while Eileen looked up in perplexity at her husband, and said-- - -"What does the little fellow mean?--and why doesn't he seem to care more -for his parents? He has never cried for them, or seemed to miss them, and -yet he knows all about his papa and mamma, as he calls them. I cannot make -it out--no, that I can't--such a warm-hearted little fellow as he is, too." - -Nat shook his head slowly. The problem was beyond him also. - -"May be we'll find out some day. It isn't all fine folks that get the -love of their little ones. Perhaps they're too fine to notice him, and he -doesn't love them as our little one loves us. But plainly his father is -a soldier, and a bit of a grand one, too. I doubt there'll be no trouble -in making out who the youngster is, once we get ashore. But if he belongs -to them as have no love for him, it will be a hard matter to let him go, -though we'll have to do it, I suppose." - -Eileen sighed at the thought, but knew it would be inevitable. Yet as the -days passed by, the child endeared himself to them more and more by the -singular devotion he suddenly conceived for "poor Jim," as he invariably -called him. He was in and out of the little dark room morning, noon, and -night. He insisted on taking Pat's place on the bed at meal times, and -feeding the patient with his own tiny but capable hands. A singular bond -grew up between the rough man and the two children, one of whom he had -risked his life to save; and in this way the days slipped by, one after -another, until the sea went down, the waves ceased to dash themselves -against the reef; and Pat came tearing down from the gallery in wild -excitement one morning to announce to his mother the fact that the relief -boat was coming out to Lone Pock as fast as winds and waves could bring -her. - -[Illustration] - - - - -[Illustration] - - - - -CHAPTER IX - -_HELP FROM SHORE_ - - -The two little boys stood hand in hand on the rocks, waving their caps -and cheering as the boat came dashing through the foaming waves towards -the Lone Rock. The sea was still running high, but approach was possible -to those who well understood what they were about. A man stood upright in -the bow of the boat, boat-hook in hand, and every few moments he called -out some word of warning to those behind him. As the boat neared the -rock, the sail came down with a run, and the crew, taking to their oars, -rowed carefully and cautiously towards the basin where a boat could float -at ease, and where Nat stood, ready to render assistance when the craft -should come alongside. - -"Glad to see you well and hearty, mate," shouted the man in the bow, as -soon as he was within earshot. "We've been anxious about the Lone Rock -ever since you signalled for help. We were afeard some harm had befallen -you. What's wrong with you here?" - -"Jim's on the sick list," shouted Nat back, "can't stir hand or foot. Have -you brought a doctor with you, mates?" - -"Ay, ay, he's here sure enough, and other things too you may want if -you've a sick man with you. Is he too bad to be sent ashore? What's wrong -with him?" - -"The doctor must tell us that. My wife thinks it's broken ribs. I'll tell -you the tale when you get on shore. Steady there with the boat! Ease her -a bit and hold her back. There's a big drift running in just here. So -steady! Here she comes. Throw me the line, mate. Now she'll do. Keep her -steady and fend off from the rocks. So!" - -The boys, watching with eager eyes the advance of the boat, cheered aloud -when it was safely drawn up in the little creek. The man in the bow, who -was an old crony of Nat's, looked at the pair with an air of astonishment. - -"Why, Nat, you've never raised another in this time!" he exclaimed; "I -never knew you had more than little Pat over here. Where did the second -come from? He doesn't look much like a child of yours. He looks as if he's -come straight from fairyland, wherever that may be." - -"From the sea-fairies, then," answered Nat, with a smile, "for Jim got him -out of the water the night when the storm was at its worst. That's how he -came by the blow which has laid him by the heels. But the boy never seemed -a bit the worse after he came to. He's a wonderful saucy little fellow, -gentry-born, as one can see, and as hold as a little lion. Have you heard -aught ashore of a child gone overboard in the gale?" The men shook their -heads, looking with keen interest at the little golden-headed fellow -who was helping Nat to hold the boat, and looking as though everything -depended on himself! - -"Look alive, men!" he piped out in his high pitched voice. "Tumble out and -get ashore! We've been waiting for you ever such a lot of days! Lend a -hand, Pat, and hold her steady!" - -Laughing and admiring, the men sprang ashore, speaking kindly words -to Pat, whom most of them knew, and looking with keen interest at the -beautiful little boy, who continued to issue his baby commands in such -nautical language as he could command. - -"He's been afloat before now," said the men one to another. "He's picked -up that air from some bo'sun as keeps his men well in order. He's a rare -young game-cock, he is! Picked up out of the sea, was he, Nat? We must try -and find out where he comes from. Anything about him to say?" - -"No; and the spar he came on was not picked up either. That might have -told us something; but it was so heavy Jim cut the child loose before we -hauled them both in. There's a sort of a mark on some of his underclothes -which my wife takes to have been a D before it was well nigh washed out; -but it's hard to tell anything now, and all we can get from him is that -his name is Prince Rupert, and that his father is a soldier. He seems to -know very little about his parents, and the salt water perhaps washed most -things out of his head. He hasn't talked but very little of anything he -knew before; but he's a bold, merry little chap, and will make a fine -sailor one of these days. Doesn't know what fear means!" The men all -looked with interest at the little waif, who was busily engrossed with the -rope--making fast the boat, as he plainly believed--and ordering Pat about -in the most lordly way. His yellow curls were blowing about his rosy face; -his big dark eyes were alight with excitement and self-importance. No one -could fail to regard the little prince with admiration; and the sailors -laughed together, and told Nat he had done a good thing for himself in -befriending such a boy as that. - -"He comes of fine folks--any one can see that, and they must be real set -on such a smart little chap as him," said one, as they began to make -their way to the lighthouse, where Eileen stood in the doorway smiling a -welcome. "You won't be the loser by being good to him. He's a fine little -fellow, and no mistake!" - -"So he is," answered Nat, "but I don't want nothing for doing my duty by -him. It was Jim as risked his life to save him. If his folks want to do -something for him, I'll only think it right and proper, since I doubt if -the poor chap will ever be the same again. But I've done nothing, and I -want nothing. My wife's had all the bit of trouble he's been, and she'd -do the same for any child that breathed, be he never so poor." - -"Ay, that she would," answered more than one voice heartily. "She's a -real good one is Eileen;" and then there were pleasant greetings between -the bright-faced wife and mother and those who had come to assist the -prisoners upon the Lone Hock; whilst the young surgeon, whom the sailors -had brought with them, asked to be taken to his patient without more delay. - -The boys lingered down by the boat, for the little prince was fascinated -by it, and Pat had to show him everything, and explain the use of the -various parts. - -"We had boats," said Rupert, with his head a little on one side; "but they -were fastened up so high I could never see into them. I like this boat. Do -you fink we could get in and sail her off round and round the rock till -the men want her again?" - -But Pat negatived this bold suggestion, and Rupert was reluctantly borne -off indoors "to see how poor Jim was getting on," as Pat coaxingly put it, -for he was quite afraid the daring little fellow would really try to cast -the boat loose and let it drift away. Nat's knots would most likely prove -too much for him; but there was no knowing what his determination might -not achieve. - -The doctor and Eileen were with poor Jim, and the men sat round the table -partaking of the meal she had prepared for them, and hearing from Nat the -whole history of the storm, and the details of the rescue of the little -stranger, which was thought a very interesting piece of intelligence. -"We'll do all we can to find out who he is when we get ashore," said the -cockswain of the boat, "and we'll leave Robin behind to help you with the -lighthouse till something can be settled. You've had a hard time of it, -Nat, these last ten days--Jim laid up, and another little 'un on your -wife's hands." - -"My wife's a jewel," answered Nat, a smile beaming over his honest face. -"She's the sort of helpmate for a man like me. Never a word of complaint, -however hard the work, and she's always ready to take a watch and let -me get a good sleep. Then luckily there was nothing went wrong with the -light, and the days were clear and fine. It might have been a good bit -worse; not but what I'll be glad enough to have Robin's help for a spell. -I fear me it'll be many weeks before Jim is up to anything again." - -"Poor chap, I'm afeard he's a good bit hurt," said another, "but he seems -a bit quieter like now. I wonder whether the doctor will let him be took -ashore. He's a good bit of trouble to your wife here." - -"I san't let Jim be took away," remarked a small voice from about the -level of the table; "Jim's my pal. I likes him very much. I tell him -tales, and I make him better. I san't let anybody take him away till my -papa comes and makes him into a soldier, and then p'raps I'll go too, and -everybody here, and we'll all live together somewhere where there's just a -little more room. It isn't always just very con-wenient," with a gulp over -the long word, "to have water everywhere all round. I fink a garden is -better for some fings." - -"Did you have a garden where you came from, my little man?" said the -cockswain, lifting the child on to his knee amid a general laugh. - -"_Torse_ we did!" answered the child, looking up into the weather-beaten -face fearlessly, "a great big garden, with trees and fings, and I played -there every day. It was nice; but we hadn't got a sea-gull there, only -two dogs. I fink I like a sea-gull best. He makes such nice noises and he -dances, too. I fink I shall dig a great big ditch all round the garden, -and fill it with the sea, and put a lighthouse in the middle, and Pat and -his daddy and my Nan can live with me there; and the sea-gull, too, and -then we should have everything, and it would be quite con-wenient for -everybody." - -"Do you know the name of the house where you lived, my hearty?" asked the -man, with beaming face; but Rupert shook his head impatiently, and went -chattering on about how his future domain was to be arranged. - -"You can come sometimes in your big boat and see us, man," he remarked, -"and I'll show you how to sail it in our sea, for I don't expect you'll -know how to do it properly. I shall have a boat of my very own then: my -papa will give me one. And when I'm not a soldier I shall be a sailor, and -I'll teach you how to be one too." - -"Thank you, my little man, I'll be sure and come and learn of you," and -the child looked a little offended at the general laugh from the rest. - -"You needn't bring those men with you another time," he said, "I don't -fink they understand fings properly." - -At that moment the young surgeon reappeared with Eileen in his wake. She -looked grave and sorrowful, and went to the fire to take off the soup she -was preparing, whilst the men glanced up at the doctor, and asked what he -thought of his patient. - -"We heard him groaning a good bit at first, and Jim isn't one to cry out -for naught," said Rupert's friend; "I'm afraid he's a good bit hurt. What -do you make of him, sir? Can he be taken ashore?" - -"No, he must stay where he is. He could not stand any sort of move yet. He -has been badly hurt, and there is a great deal of inflammation about him. -He will be easier now that I have bandaged him up right, and his lungs -will have a chance of healing; but he has been left much too long without -medical aid. If I could have seen him at once, things would have been much -better. However, we will hope for the best. Any way, the worst of the pain -is over now, unless the inflammation spreads." - -"Have you hurted my Jim?" asked Rupert, doubling his little fists and -bristling up like a young turkey-cock. "If you have, I'll frash you. I -won't have my Jim hurted. He came into the water after me. Now I'm taking -care of him. You didn't ought to have gone and seen him without my leave!" -and he strode up to the doctor as though he meant to inflict condign -punishment upon him forthwith. - -But the young man understood children, and soon made friends with the -young autocrat, now ruling Lone Rock with a rod of iron. He soon got him -to talk of himself, and called up many reminiscences of his past life, -all of which he carefully noted. From his own better knowledge of the -way in which gently-born children lived, he succeeded in eliciting more -information from the boy than any of his other new friends had done. - -When the little fellow grew tired of talking at last, and went out with -Pat to play, the young man made some notes in his pocket book, and turning -to Eileen, said-- - -"Are you anxious to be rid of your young charge? I will take him home to -my mother if you like. I am sure she would give him shelter for a time, -till he can be traced. Is he not rather a burden to you here?" - -"Oh, no, sir, thank you kindly all the same; but unless it's wrong to say -so, we's far rather keep him here till his own relations come for him. -He's got that into our hearts that he almost seems like one of our own, -bless him; and though I know the life's rough, and not what he's been used -to, it hasn't seemed to hurt him." - -"Hurt him! I should think not!--do the little rogue all the good in the -world! There's nothing like roughing it a little to make a man of a boy -brought up in luxury. Lone Rock discipline will be good for him in more -ways than one. I was only thinking you would be rather full here with your -patient and this boy, as well as the extra man left to help your husband; -but you know best." - -"Oh, the little fellow takes no room. He shares Pat's bed, and the two -play together and help me with poor Jim, and I think they'd pine if they -were took from each other now. Thank you kindly all the same, sir. Did you -make out from the little boy who he was or where he came from?" - -"Not exactly, but I think it's plain that he's been separated from his -parents for some while, and that his father is either an officer in -the army, or else holds some important official position in India. The -child has been plainly made to understand that he is a very great man, -and lives in kingly state somewhere. I think I have found out enough to -help materially in identifying the boy when we set about to find out his -belongings. He appears to be an only child of wealthy parents; and there -will be inquiries after him along the coast, even if it is only for some -trace of the drowned body. He could not have been so very long in the -water before you got him, or he would have been more difficult to bring -to life. It has been a wonderful escape, look at it as you will; and I -hope that those to whom he belongs will do something for that brave fellow -who risked his life for him; for I greatly fear he has received an injury -which will disable him from active labour for the rest of his life. It is -difficult to tell so soon, but I have my fears that it will be so. I will -come over again in the course of a week and see him, if it is possible. -Meantime, you can only go on as you have been doing, and I hope, now the -bandaging has been done which was so much needed, that he will be easier. -I see you are a very good nurse, and I leave him in your hands with every -confidence." - -"I will do what I can for him, sir, I'm sure; for he is a brave man, and -he went to what might well have been his death without a thought for -himself. But it's a hard thing to be laid aside at his age, especially -since he has no friends to go to, and no relatives to help him. He's had a -very lonely life of it, and a hard one, has poor Jim. It seems as though -it was to be hard to the very end." - -"We will hope there are brighter days coming for him," answered the young -surgeon cheerfully; "I shall certainly make it known, if we succeed in -tracing this child, that Jim has received these injuries in saving him -from certain death. I cannot believe he will be allowed to suffer in -consequence--suffer any sort of want, I mean. Poor fellow, he has had -suffering enough of another kind, and may have more still, though I hope -what I have done will give him ease." - -And then the doctor went down to the boat where the crew were by this -time waiting for him. The children were there, too, and cheered lustily -as the boat put off into the big waves beyond the little creek. Rupert -had stoutly resisted the blandishments of the cockswain, and had quite -declined to let himself be taken from "his Nan," as he had called Eileen -almost from the first. He was in charge of the lighthouse, he gravely -asserted, and he couldn't possibly go away unless his father came for him. -He was very busy every day, helping to keep the light burning, and taking -care of Jim. He was far too important a person to be spared, and he flatly -refused to be taken away by anybody. - -"Now we'll come and tell Jim all about it," he said, as soon as the boat -had grown small and insignificant in the distance; and as Jim was looking -rather better by that time, he was pleased for Rupert to climb upon the -bed and tell him all that had been said and done. - -"They wanted to take you away, but I wouldn't allow it," said the little -autocrat; "I said you'd like better to stay here, and that I'd frash -anybody who took you away. I san't let you go to anybody except my -papa, and if he takes you we'll all go and have a lighthouse of our own -somewhere else, where there isn't so much water. I fink it's a pity to -put them in the middle of the sea; they'd be more con-wenient in a garden -where we could get at them more easily. We'll have our lighthouse in a -garden when we go away from here." - -Then Pat stole in with his soft step, and Jim looked at the Bible that lay -beside him, and Pat took it and read a story, and explained it to Rupert -as he was used to do now. The little boy liked this wind up of the day -almost as much as Jim, and was always very attentive. - -"I'll say my prayers to Jim to-night," he remarked suddenly, when the -reading had concluded, "because I fink he's a very good man. I want him to -get quite better, so we'll ask Jesus if He won't make him. I fink He must -love poor Jim very much!" - -[Illustration] - - - - -[Illustration] - - - - -CHAPTER X - -_A WONDERFUL DAY_ - - -The two little boys were up in the gallery. Nat was burnishing the -reflectors and overlooking the great She, whose wonderful individuality -was taking a strong hold upon the imagination of both the children. Rupert -knew almost all Pat's stories about the wonderful creature who slept all -the day, but waked up to keep watch all the night, and he was never tired -of watching her cleaned and fed; but the process lasted longer some days -than others, and they would vary the morning's work by going out upon the -sunny gallery, and calling out to the men at work within what vessels were -in sight, and where they seemed to be going. And whilst thus occupied, -Rupert would generally demand that Pat should tell him some of Jim's -many stories, many of which they would try to enact between them, making -believe that the gallery was the deck of a ship, and that they were the -officers in charge. Pat's vivid imagination, inherited from his mother, -made this kind of make-believe easy and entrancing to him, and Rupert -delighted in it, and in flourishing about and being the lord and master -of everything and everybody. He was growing so brown and sturdy that it -was a treat to look at him, and Pat had increased in health and strength -visibly since he had had a little playmate to romp with. Before that he -had been inclined to spend rather too much time in sitting and thinking. -The sea and the rocks and the sky gave him many strange ideas; and there -was Jim, too, who wanted so often to know things that took a great deal of -puzzling out. Pat had liked all the thinking, being of a cogitative turn, -but it was better for him to run about and shout and play more, and to sit -and ponder rather less. The parents looked in wonder at him sometimes, -remembering how all last winter he had seemed wasting away, and had fallen -into a state from which it seemed as though nothing but a miracle could -lift him. They could not be thankful enough for the wonderful change. The -dreamy wistfulness which had lingered so long in his eyes, was changing -now to something more boyish and healthy. He did not look as though he -were always walking on the border-land of the unseen world. The romps and -merry games with his little companion were fast making a boy of him again, -and Nat looked with hearty satisfaction at the change. - -A merry rosy pair they were up aloft to-day, and their shouts of glee rang -cheerily over the dancing water. Eileen now and again heard them as she -sat at her needle below, and she would smile and glance upwards, as though -to try and see what the urchins were about. To-day was a glad one at the -lighthouse, for Jim had taken a decided turn for the better. Now that the -broken ribs were properly set and in place, and no longer pressing upon -the organs they had injured, he was relieved of the worst of the pain. He -had been able to sleep and eat better, and to-day he felt so strong that -he had coaxed Nat and Eileen to let him get up and sit beside the fire -in the living room, well wrapped up in blankets, and with plenty of rugs -about him. The doctor had said he might do this if he felt well enough, -as a change of posture might be a relief. The children had watched the -move with great interest; but had been sent upstairs after a while to let -Jim rest and be quiet. The mother had told Pat to go and look out whether -any boat from shore might not be coming to the rock. It was a fine day, -and the week had expired which was to bring the doctor for another visit. -He might come any day now; and the children were delighted to go up aloft -and play the game of "look-out man," as they called it. - -There were a good many fishing boats out in the bay, and Rupert had been -certain that every one of them was coming to Lone Rock, till at last he -had grown weary of watching, had declared that nobody was coming to-day, -and had suggested another game at which they had played some time. When, -however, they were tired of this, Pat had gone to the rail to look over, -and now he called to Rupert with some excitement. - -"Come and look! Come and look!" he called out, "I do believe that boat is -coming here! Look how she skims along! What a pretty one she is! How white -her sail is! And doesn't she go fast! I don't know that boat, Prince -Rupert. I don't think she belongs in the bay. Yet she looks just as if -she was coming here. Shall I call father and ask him what he thinks? She -doesn't turn or tack. She comes straight, straight on. Oh, I do hope she -is coming! Perhaps she has got something for you on board." - -"Perhaps it is my papa come for me," said Rupert, not looking as though he -knew exactly whether he relished this thought or not, "but I'm not sure -that I'll go away with him if it is. I like being here. I like playing -lighthouse games. I didn't have anybody to play with me before. I don't -much fink I will go with him if he comes. I fink I'll belong to you're -father and mother. I like them very much." - -Pat, not quite knowing how to reply, and greatly moved in spirit in case -this pretty white-sailed boat should be coming to rob them of their -darling, hastily called his father, who came out into the bright sunshine, -and shaded his eyes with his hand. - -"It looks as though she were making for Lone Rock," he said, "and it's -no boat from our bay, Pat; it's a better built and better-rigged craft -than we often see in these parts. It's a yacht's boat by the look of -her, and a tidy little craft she is. Well, well, we shall soon know; but -she's heading for Lone Rock as sure as fate; and it's not the coast-guard -inspection, neither. That boat belongs to some gentleman, I'll be bound," -and the man's eyes turned towards the little fellow beside him with a -look that Pat understood in a moment. His eyes filled with tears, and for -a moment everything swam in a golden haze. They were coming to take away -his little prince, the darling little boy who had become the first object -in his life. However should he bear to let him go? It did not do to think -about it. If he thought, he would surely cry, and that would be a pity, -for perhaps Rupert would cry too, and it would never do for his parents to -find him in tears, they would think he had been badly treated, and take -him away as quick as thought. No, he must put a brave face on, and try to -make the best of it. Perhaps Prince Rupert would decide not to go, and -Pat could hardly believe that his word would not be law if he once boldly -asserted his determination. - -"Shall we go down and watch her come in, and tell her how to make the -creek?" he asked of the child, and Rupert assented gladly. - -Nat, too, descended the winding steps with the two children, and as he -passed out he said to his wife-- - -"I believe the little fellow's friends are coming for him, wifie. There's -a boat on its way that doesn't belong to our parts. Make the place as -bright as you can, and set some food on the table. I'll make them welcome -to come in if they have a mind. May be they'll like to see the place as -their little boy has lived in these last weeks." - -Eileen's kitchen was always neat and trim, and she soon whisked out a -bright table-cover, and a few bits of ornaments, to smarten up the place, -as she did for Sundays and holidays, or when summer guests were expected. -Jim still sat by the fire dozing, and scarcely alive to what was passing; -but it was out of the question to think of moving him again so soon. There -he was and there he must remain; but she cast a quick eye all over her -small domain, and saw that everything else was in order; and then she -went out to see what was happening outside. - -The children were standing below on the rocks, for the tide was ebbing, -and nearly low. The sun caught the yellow curls of the little prince, -and made them shine like gold. He was visibly excited, and kept hopping -from one foot to another, whilst Pat held his hand in a close, protecting -clasp, and kept him from slipping in his excitement, and falling amongst -the wet sea-weed. - -Nearer and nearer came the pretty boat, skimming its way through the water -like a white-winged sea-bird. It was manned by sailors in uniform; plainly -it was what Nat had said, the boat from some gentleman's yacht. "That's -our boat, I do believe!" cried little Rupert, as it drew near. "Our men -wear tings like that on their heads. I fink papa must have sent them to -fetch me!" - -[Illustration: "'That's our boat, I do believe,' cried Rupert."--_Page -180._] - -Pat's heart beat so fast he did not know how to reply; but there was -no need for him to say anything; for just at that moment the sail came -fluttering down; they saw in the stern of the boat a lady and gentleman, -sitting together, looking eagerly ahead; and the next moment a cry went -up that awoke an answering thrill in Eileen's heart, and made the tears -spring suddenly to Pat's eyes--the cry of a woman's voice-- - -"It is! It is! Rupert! Rupert! My own little boy!" - -Rupert started at the sound of that call, looked hard at the boat, and -then waved his little hand joyously. - -"Mamma! Mamma!" he cried, and pulling Pat by the sleeve, he added, in -a tone of pleasurable excitement, "That lady is my mamma, Pat, and the -gentleman is my papa, and those are his sailors. I should have liked him -to bring his soldiers better; but perhaps he has them on shore waiting." -Pat looked as one in a dream. He could not understand it--the child's -calmness in the recognition which should have filled him with ecstasy, and -the evident deep emotion of the mother. Hardly had the boat touched the -rock before the pretty young lady, with the sweet, sad face, had sprung -out, catching at Nat's outstretched hand, and in another moment she had -come flying towards them, and sinking on her knees upon the wet sea-weed, -she took the little one in her arms in a clasp so close that it seemed -as though she would never let him go; and Pat knew that the tears were -raining down her face, and that the reason why she did not speak was that -she could not for overmastering emotion. - -When he looked up it was to find a tall, stalwart, bronzed man standing -beside them, who put his hand upon Pat's head, and said kindly-- - -"Well, my little man, and have you been helping to take care of our little -boy for us all these days?" and Pat crimsoned to his very ears with -shyness and pleasure. - -"We are all so very, very fond of him, sir," answered the boy -shamefacedly. "Are you going to take him away from us?" - -He could not help asking the wistful question, and as he did so he -raised his face and met the glance of a pair of very kindly, though very -keen eyes fixed upon him. The question seemed half to amuse and half to -surprise the gentleman, who hesitated a moment before he said-- - -"Don't you think that is what is our business to do, since he belongs to -us, eh, little man?" - -"I--I suppose so, sir," answered Pat sorrowfully, "only we shall so miss -him when he is gone!" - -"Well, well, we will see, we will see," said the gentleman kindly, and -then he stooped over the child, and said in a voice which shook just a -very little in spite of the playful ring in it-- - -"Well, Rupert, my little boy, haven't you got one word or look for -papa?--or have you forgotten him altogether?" - -"I haven't forgot--_torse_ I haven't--but mamma frottles me so!" answered -the little fellow, who was by this time trying to wriggle himself free -from the embrace of his agitated mother, which had become too close for -comfort. He seemed better pleased when his father took him up in his -strong arms, and he laughed and kicked with pleasure, as he did when Nat -took and tossed him high in the air. - -The lady rose from her knees, wiping from her eyes the tears which still -seemed inclined to start, and putting out her soft hand to Pat, she said -very gently and sweetly-- - -"And so you are the little boy who has been playing the part of brother -to our dear little Rupert. Have you got a kiss to spare for me, my little -man?" - -And Pat felt hot all over with surprise and pleasure, as the gentle, -beautiful lady bent her head and kissed him, and he hardly dared to kiss -her back, lest it should be taking a liberty; but he remembered that -queens had their hands kissed when they sat in state, and so he raised the -white hand that held his to his lips, and kissed it reverently. - -"Shall I take you to my mother, madam?" he asked. "She has taken care of -Prince Rupert. I only played with him and helped her." - -"Prince Rupert!" repeated the lady, smiling. "Who taught you to call him -that?" - -"He said Rupert was his name," answered Pat, looking up, "and we all know -he must be a little prince--he looks so like one." - -The lady smiled again, her tears were drying now. Eileen had come forward -by this time, and had heard the last words. The lady stepped forward, and -held out her hands to the lighthouse-keeper's wife. - -"I have heard of your goodness to my boy," she said, in a quivering voice, -"how can I thank you for it?" - -"I do not want any thanks, my lady," answered Eileen, with her soft shy -pride. "I would have done the same for any blessed baby cast up on our -shores; and the darling has won his way to all our hearts--and it's a real -prince of princes that he is--the bonny boy!" - -"No, no--not a prince at all--only a very spoiled little boy, I am -afraid," said the mother, with something between a sob and a laugh. "A -little boy who badly wants his father and mother's care and training. But -we had to leave him with my sisters when we were sent out to India in -haste two years ago; and we have been there ever since. He was brought -out to meet us as we came home; he came in my husband's yacht, which met -us at Malta, and we were to come home to England in her. The child had -hardly more than learned to know us well before that fearful night, when -we thought we must go to the bottom before we reached port. Oh, how can -I tell you the agony we suffered when we heard that the mast to which -the child had been lashed for protection had been snapped clean off, and -had gone overboard, and we running before the gale as our only chance, -and expecting almost moment by moment to be sucked beneath the cruel -waves! It only seemed then as though he had been the first. There was -water below, and above the waves swept the deck every moment. I was lashed -to another mast; but I was almost insensible from cold and exposure. I -think I saw the light of the lighthouse above us as we passed half a mile -off from it. I had just heard then that the child had gone, and nothing -seemed to matter then, whether we lived or died. And then somehow we got -round the headland, in the wake of a big steamer also in distress, and -they helped us, though in need of help themselves, and at last we both -weathered the storm together. But, oh! what days of misery those were when -we thought we had lost for ever in this world the little son we had just -received back after those long years of absence!" - -Tears of sympathy were in Eileen's eyes; but she began to understand many -things that had puzzled her before. - -"Oh, my lady, I am so thankful to hear you speak so. I was grieved that -the little boy spoke so little of you, and seemed to care so little -whether his own father and mother came for him or not. Glad was I for -sure that he was happy with us; but it didn't seem natural-like for him -never to pine a bit for his mother. It made me afraid (you'll forgive -me speaking so plain) that his parents had not cared for him as a child -should be cared for, and that went to my heart; but now----" - -"Ah, yes, you understand how it was--we had only had him with us for a -bare ten days--and part of that time he was sea-sick and fretful, and -could scarce be made to look at us. It was only the last few days that -he was his bonny bright self, learning to love us and know us. No wonder -he forgot us quickly after that fearful night. I cannot think how he -lived in those boiling waves. Oh, I must see the brave man who saved him! -The doctor who came over with us in our boat has told me how he injured -himself in plunging after our darling. Oh, you must tell us what we can do -for him--what we can do for you all--to show our gratitude. I did not know -how to believe it when Mr. Deering told us that our little boy was alive -and well, and very happy on Lone Rock in the care of the keeper of the -lighthouse!" - -"Bless him! He has been as happy as the day is long, and he and my Pat -have played like brothers, if you will pardon my boldness in saying so." - -"Nay, what is there to pardon; are they not brothers in the sight of our -God?" said the lady, with a sparkle of tears in her eyes. "If you only -knew what it was to me to hear how he had been cared for--my little boy, -whom we were mourning as dead! Ah, you must let us be friends after this," -she added, turning her sweet quivering face full on Eileen. "I cannot and -I will not talk of 'rewards' to those who have shown themselves the best -and truest of friends to my child, when only devotion such as he received -could have saved his precious life. It would be a wrong to you and to me; -but you must let us be your friends from this time forth. You must let us -see what may be best done for your happiness and his. _You_ saved his life -by your skill and promptitude when he was brought ashore, as much as the -brave sailor did who plunged into the waves to bring him out of the water. -You must never think that I could forget that." - -"Oh, my lady, I only did what any other mother would have done----" - -"Ah, but you did more than some _could_ have done, because you had skill -and knowledge beyond what many have. The doctor said so himself. But let -me see the sailor who saved my child. I must thank him, too. And he must -never suffer for his devotion in risking his life for our boy. You must -tell me what I can do for him. Mr. Deering says he fears he will never be -strong again." - -"Oh, I don't know, my lady. He is getting on; but he hasn't tried to do -aught but sit by the fire yet. But he's up to-day, and you can see him by -stepping indoors. May I just tell him you are here? But I do not know by -what name to call you?" - -"I am Lady St. John," was the answer. "My husband is Sir Arthur St. John, -who--but you will hardly know that. And Rupert is our only child. Let me -go and see the man who saved his life." - -Eileen was sadly afraid that Jim would be very rough and gruff when the -visitor came and stood beside him; but somehow--whether it was that -illness had softened him, or that the influence of the children had had -an effect upon him, or that the inherent sweetness of the lady took -effect in an unexpected manner--anyhow, he was wonderfully gentle in his -manner to both the strangers, and though he said almost nothing, his -rugged face looked smiling and peaceful, and there was no rough turning -away from the kindness that was proffered. Not much was said that first -visit; but a great many questions were asked both of the Careys and of -Jim. The visitors sat down to partake of the simple fare provided for -them, and whilst they ate they talked and asked questions. Eileen, intent -on hospitable cares, scarcely noted all that was passing, and Nat was too -straightforward and unsuspecting to see the drift of much that was said, -and spoke freely enough in reply to Sir Arthur's various inquiries as to -his past life, his qualifications, tastes, and pursuits. Pat's health was -also mentioned, for it had been for his sake that his father had ever -consented to become an inmate of Lone Rock Lighthouse. And whilst the -elders thus talked, Pat and Rupert sat close together, and sometimes Pat -had to brush away the tears from his eyes, for he knew the parents would -take their little boy home with them, and it was dreadful to him to think -of seeing his little prince no more. Rupert, too, was very much divided -in mind as to whether or not he would "let himself be took away;" but Pat -loyally told him in eager whispers that he must "do as his own mother -wished," and the tie of blood was beginning to assert itself when once the -little fellow had felt his parents' arms around him. - -But when the moment for parting came, and Lady St. John saw the tears in -the eyes of Eileen, and the manful struggles on Pat's part to keep back -his sobs, her own eyes looked very dewy, and she turned and spoke quickly -in a foreign tongue for several moments with her husband. Then turning to -the expectant group on the rocks, she said, smiling sweetly-- - -"You will see us all again very soon. I promise to bring Rupert back to -see you in about a week's time from this--at least if we get a fine day. -So cheer up, my brave little Pat, and do not cry, Mrs. Carey. You shall -see your nursling again very soon; and I hope we may have pleasant news -for you by that time." - -Then the lady stepped into the boat, Nat took the boy from his wife's arms -and handed him to his mother, half eager and half reluctant to go, Sir -Arthur followed, and the men pushed off, whilst Pat watched through a mist -of tears the disappearance of his fairy prince, who seemed for the moment -to have vanished out of his life for ever. - -[Illustration] - - - - -[Illustration] - - - - -CHAPTER XI - -_THE PROMISED VISIT_ - - -Pat lived in a chronic state of excited expectation after the departure of -little Rupert, counting the days till the week should be over, and then -spending almost all his time in waiting and watching for the white-sailed -boat which should bring his little prince back to him again. - -But for this hope to look forward to, the child would have felt very -keenly the absence of his playmate; for they all sadly missed the happy -laughter and baby prattle of the golden-haired child they had learned to -love. Jim seemed to miss him as much as anybody, and perhaps both he and -Pat were happiest when sitting over the fire together after dusk, and -talking of his beauty, his bold, masterful ways, and the quick, clever -things he had said and done. They never seemed tired of the subject, and -if Pat was not reading to Jim out of the book they both loved so well, -they were almost always talking of Rupert, wondering where he was, and -what he was doing, and whether he would come soon and see them and Lone -Rock again. - -Poor Jim only got on very slowly. The doctor who had come with Sir Arthur -and Lady St. John in their boat had told them it would be a long time -before he would be fit for any sort of work again, and Jim began to feel -as though his working days were over for ever. He had of late lost flesh -and muscle rather fast. He noticed how shrunken his arms began to look, -and Pat would sometimes tell him that his face was much thinner than it -used to be. His bronze was paling too, and now that Eileen kept his hair -neatly brushed and trimmed, and his bushy beard was reduced to order, he -certainly looked a very different creature from the rough, uncouth Jim of -past days. He used to feel a sheepish sort of pride when Pat would hold -up a little looking-glass before his face to show him "how handsome he -was getting!" But certainly the change both in the man's aspect and the -expression of his face was greatly in his favour; and Eileen found it -hard to remember that she had once thought him the most rugged specimen -of humanity that she had ever come across. But she was more and more -convinced that there was something seriously wrong with him, and that -he would never be able to resume the hard life of a seaman which he had -always led hitherto. What would become of the poor fellow she could not -bear to think, only that the recollection of Lady St. John's gentle look -and words would occur to her at intervals, and she felt sure that the lady -would not allow the brave rescuer of her child to come to want through his -act of devotion and bravery. - -What Jim thought about it all himself she did not know, until one night -when they chanced to be alone together whilst the other men were up aloft, -and Pat was sleeping soundly in his bed. The wind had been rather wild -again the last few nights, and it was blowing half-a-gale now. Eileen was -preparing something hot for the watchers when they should come down, and -Jim, who was not disposed to go to bed just yet, was sitting watching her. - -"It must seem a strange sort of thing to you, Jim," she said, smiling, "to -have naught to do with the lamp on nights like these. I wonder if you miss -going up to her (as Pat says) these nights? Do you think of her or dream -of her in your sleep?" - -"Now and again I do--dream I'm going up and up and up the stairs, and -can't never reach the top. That's the nights when my breathing's bad. It -comes to me like a dream of going on and on up the stairs, not able to -breathe, and the stairs never ending. I'm glad to wake then, and find -myself in bed. Sometimes I wonder whether I'll ever get up those stairs -again." - -Eileen's face was full of sympathy and quick comprehension. - -"Do you feel like that, Jim? Do you feel very bad?" - -"I don't know rightly how to say it; but I feel as though all the life and -spring had been took out of me. I don't seem to have no strength inside -nor out. That's all I feel. The pain don't trouble me much. But I've a -feeling sometimes that it could be pretty sharp if I was to try moving -about or lifting weights again. I don't know whether I shall ever get up -those stairs to have a look at her again. Sometimes I feel as if my last -look would be when the boat comes to take me away from the Lone Rock for -good and all." - -"Oh, Jim! But you're not going to leave us yet!" - -"I don't know, my lass. I don't know. But I'm only a useless log here, and -any day they may send and fetch me away. I sent a message by the doctor to -them on shore, saying as I wasn't able to do my work, and that I couldn't -look to stay on here. I've sort of expected to be took away ever since, -but they haven't come for me yet." - -"And where will you go, Jim, when they do take you ashore?" asked Eileen, -with wide-open, wondering eyes. "Have you got any friends as would give -you a bit of a home till you were fit for work again?" - -"Nay, I've got naught of that sort," answered the man quietly. "You see I -wasn't never one for making friends at the best of time, and the last ten -years I've been in prison, or else here on Lone Rock. I suppose they'll -take me into the 'Firmary till I'm a bit stronger and better; and if so -be as I'm never fit to earn my bread again, I suppose I shall get kept on -there the rest of my time." - -"Oh, Jim!" cried Eileen, her eyes full of tears, "you don't never mean -you'll have to spend the rest of your days in the workhouse!" - -He shook his head gently, and his face grew strangely soft and thoughtful. - -"Nay, lass, I don't know--I can't see not a step before me; but somehow -that don't trouble me. May be it's because I'm weak-like and sick; but the -thought about what's coming doesn't trouble me one bit. I've a feeling -somewhere that the Lord will see after me; and His way is sure to be the -best, and will lead straightest home. It seemed like as if He called me by -name that night, and I went out into the sea not knowing whether I'd sink -in the waves or not. He kept me from that, and brought me safe ashore, and -it seems as though I could leave everything else to Him now. I couldn't -see the way in the dark, with the waves all tumbling and washing over me; -but He could see, and so He can now. That's how I think about it; it's all -right as long as He knows." - -Eileen's tears dropped, but she turned her face away and dried them -quickly, and then her smile shone out like a sunbeam. - -"Well, if that's how you feel about it, you're a happy man, Jim, and I -needn't worrit myself about you as I have been doing. If we only leave the -future in the hands of the blessed Saviour, we never find that He gives us -cause to regret. He cares for us a deal better than we know how to care -for ourselves." - -"It's caring for ourselves as makes us sink in the waves, I'm thinking, -often," said Jim thoughtfully. "That was the way with Peter. It was all -right with him so long as he looked at the Lord and trusted. It was only -when he began to think about himself, and the danger he was in, that he -began to sink, and then so soon as he cried to the Lord he was saved, -and helped in the midst of his peril. It all comes to that all the Bible -through--do the best you can--do the duty that comes to you--and leave the -rest to Him. That was in my head all the while that night. I can't feel -afraid now. Whatever comes to be will be His doing." - -And after that Eileen ceased to fret herself over poor Jim's future. She -felt that he had within him that which would brighten his lot, and make -it a happy one, be it cast where it might. - -The seas ran too high for several days longer for there to be any hope of -a visit to Lone Rock, but towards the end of the month a calm came down on -the face of the sea, and Pat resumed his watch with the greatest eagerness -and interest. How he wished that Jim could climb up to the gallery and -share it with him, but Jim was quite unable to think of attempting such a -feat. So the little boy divided his time between the high look-out place -and the fireside where Jim passed his time; and Eileen spruced up her -kitchen, and made it as bright as hands could make it, to be ready day by -day for the arrival of the little prince on his promised visit. - -One day Pat saw a beautiful yacht steaming past the Lone Rock at half a -mile distance, and making for the bay beyond. He was always interested in -such a vessel, but he did not connect her appearance with the return of -his little prince, till he presently saw her casting anchor in the bay and -launching a boat from the side; and then in great excitement he got his -father to come with the telescope, and five minutes later was tearing down -the winding stairs at the risk of toppling down and breaking his neck in -his haste. - -"Mother! mother! Jim!--he's coming! They're coming! I saw them quite -plain. They came in a beautiful ship of their own, and now the boat is -coming to the rock. Oh, mother! they are all there--the king and the queen -and the little prince"--for so Pat was accustomed to speak of them, in -spite of his father's laughter and his mother's attempted explanations. -"Oh, Jim, do come down to the rocks and see them land! Prince Rupert will -be so pleased to see you there. Come, mother! Come, Jim!" - -There was no resisting him. Jim could hobble about a little with his -stick, and the three went out together into the bright sunshine, and stood -watching whilst the white-winged boat came skimming over the waves towards -them. Pat was wildly waving his cap, and shouting out his greetings long -before they could be heard; but as soon as the boat got within hail, -the little yellow-haired boy, who was in a suit of sailor white, and a -veritable picture of childish beauty, sprang up in his seat and began -waving his straw hat, and shouting at the very pitch of his voice, and -hardly had the boat touched the rocks before the two boys were in each -other's arms, hugging and kissing as though they never meant to let each -other go. The mothers stood looking on and smiling, Eileen half ashamed at -the "forwardness" of her child before the gentry, but Lady St. John, all -smiles and sweetness, as she turned to her, and said-- - -"My little Rupert has been crying out for Pat every day, and sometimes -will not be pacified without him. I am so glad for them to meet again. I -think you made him happier on Lone Rock than we have done at home." - -"Oh, my lady, don't say that!" said the woman, half pleased, half shamed, -as she led the way within, Rupert leaving Pat for a moment to give her a -warm hug, and then dashing at Jim to renew acquaintance with him. - -"We must manage for them to be friends still," said the sweet-voiced -lady as she entered Eileen's bright living-room, whilst the men and the -children remained outside. "It is not good for children to be brought up -without companionship, and Pat is such a dear, gentle, little fellow, -Rupert will learn nothing but good from him." - -"I hope he will learn no harm, my lady; but Pat is only a sailor's son, -and I hope he will not take liberties with the little gentleman. It was -being so much together those days that did it, but----" - -"Now, you must not speak as though I were not very glad my boy should make -a friend of your son," said Lady St. John, in her sweet way. "I know that -in after life their paths will lie widely asunder, but that is no reason -why as children they should not play together, and love each other. And it -will do my child good to learn, whilst he is still young, that the lives -of others are not cast in quite such pleasant places. It will give him -sympathy and comprehension as to the troubles of others, which it is right -that all should learn. And now, Eileen--if you will let me call you by -your pretty name----" - -"Please do, my lady. Most folks call me so. I know myself best by it." - -"Yes, and I have heard so much about you by that name that it comes first -to my lips. So Eileen, then, I want you to sit down and talk with me a -little about the future. Now that Pat's health is re-established, are you -still anxious to remain upon the lighthouse? Is Lone Rock the home you -would choose for yourself if you had the choice?" - -"Well, no, my lady, I can't say it is; though we have been very happy -through the best part of a year. It's a lonely life, and a rough one, and -there's no way of getting the boy taught, save what his father and I can -teach him ourselves, and we should like him to be better educated than -we were. But I'm afraid if we took him back where he came from, he would -droop and pine again; and the pay here is good and regular, and the work -not so very hard, save in rough weather. Still----" - -"Still, if anything should turn up that would give you a pleasant country -home, and advantages for Pat, without all the drawbacks of the lonely -lighthouse life, you would be willing to think about it?" - -"Why, yes, my lady," answered Eileen, smiling, "glad, and thankful, too. -But chances like that seldom come to us poor folks; and we must not -repine, for we have been very happy here." - -"I am sure you have," answered the lady, "but my husband and I want -you to be happy somewhere else instead. I will tell you in a few words -what has recently happened to us. The death of a relative has put us in -possession of a large property on the coast a few miles to the eastward -of Lone Rock. This has made my husband give up his position in the army, -and come home to live. The yacht which met us at Malta with our child is -another possession of his, and the sailing-master, who has been in charge -of her many years now, and has come in for an annuity from our relative, -is anxious to retire when his place is filled. My husband wants your -husband to take command of the yacht. He has made all due inquiries about -him, and is satisfied that he is qualified for the post. We shall not use -it a great deal, but we intend to keep it, as our means allow it, and we -are both fond of the sea. You would have a cottage on the estate to live -in--most likely one of the lodges--and your husband would be a great deal -ashore as well as a good deal afloat, and there is anchorage for the yacht -quite near to the Hall, which is on the coast, as I have said. Pat could -go to school, and would still have sea air about him, and a pleasant -country home to live in; and as for poor Jim, he is to receive a pension -so long as he is in any wise disabled, and we should be very glad to pay -you a fixed sum for boarding him out with you, as there is plenty of room -in the lodge, and he could help to open the gate even before he was able -to take any other employment, which we shall find for him when he gets -stronger, as I trust he may----" - -But Lady St. John stopped short there, for Eileen had suddenly thrown her -apron over her head, and was sobbing aloud. - -"You are not distressed, I hope?" began Lady St. John; but Eileen, by a -great effort, recovered herself, and looked up with brimming eyes that -were shining like stars through the mist of happy tears. - -"Oh, my lady, my lady! it seems too good to be true; sure they are tears -of joy I am shedding. It's myself that can hardly believe my own ears. I -don't know what to say, nor how to thank you. It's like a blessed dream -entirely--that's what it is, and my breath is fairly took away!" - -"Oh, if that is all, I do not mind," said the lady, smiling; "tears of -joy are soon dried. Well, Eileen, I believe my husband and yours are -talking it over outside now; and I hope by what you say that he will -be willing to entertain the offer. I have set my heart upon having you -and Pat at the lodge, and then my little Rupert will not quite lose his -playfellow. The children will be able to meet and enjoy a game of play -together sometimes, and, perhaps, as Pat grows up, if he takes kindly to -his father's life, he may live to take his place in time, and remain as -my boy's captain or mate, when his parents' sailing days are over. Rupert -must never forget what he owes to those who saved him from death that -fearful night. I think that that is a story which will become engraved -upon his heart, as it is engraved upon that of his mother." - -A sound of voices without warned the women that others were coming in. Nat -entered with a happy glance beaming from his eyes, and an expression of -mingled bewilderment and delight upon his face. - -"Have you heard the news, wife?" he asked; "I scarce know whether I am -standing on my head or my heels." - -"And you will take it, Nat?" asked the wife breathlessly, and Lady St. -John waited eagerly for the reply. - -"Take it? Ay, that I will, and be thankful to them who offer it, and to -the good God who watches over us. I don't like this rough life for you -and the little one. We've had a good winter this last year at Lone Rock, -and you've made home home to a man, even out here. But it's not the right -place for a woman and a bairn. I've been thinking so more and more as -I've heard sailors tell of some of the hardships that have been lived -through here. The boy has got his health back again, thank the Lord, and -we've been happy here, and I'd not have thrown it up in haste if nothing -else hadn't come in the way. And I'll not be in a hurry now to leave them -before they can get another man to suit. But we'll not turn our backs on -such a chance as has come in our path. I've told Sir Arthur that I thank -him most kindly for thinking of us all like this; and since we may take -poor Jim ashore with us, and make a home for him still--why, there's not -another word to be said. We'll be ready to go ashore as soon as they can -get a man to take charge of the Lone Rock. I can't say more than that." - -"And that is quite enough," answered Sir Arthur, smiling; "I would not -have you act unfairly by your employers, and my sailing-master will remain -on with me till you are free, and for a little while longer, to show you -the ways of the vessel. And now, that being all settled, we will think of -getting away from here; but it will not be long before we meet again, and -then our boys will not find that visiting each other is fraught with quite -so many difficulties." - -Rupert was a good deal displeased at being carried off so quickly, but -the parents knew that those on the rock would have too much to discuss to -wish their visitors to remain. The little autocrat was pacified by hearing -that Pat and Jim should come to see him at home quite soon, and whilst the -boat sailed away in the distance, Pat was told the wonderful news, whilst -Jim sat still on the rock which was his usual seat out of doors, and gazed -out over the sparkling water, his hands clasped together on the top of his -stick, and his chin resting upon them in meditative fashion. - -"Oh!" cried Pat, when he fully understood the whole matter; "isn't it -wonderful? Isn't it just like a story, mother? Oh, Jim! what do you think -about it?" - -"Why, it seems to me," answered the man quietly, "for all the world as -though the Lord had done it. It's just His way of helping us out of the -deep waters, and it's too good not to be true." - -[Illustration] - - - - -[Illustration] - - - - -CHAPTER XII - -_HAPPY DAYS_ - - -It was a lovely evening in August. The sun was setting in a blaze of -splendour over the sparkling sea. The smooth shaven lawns and majestic -sweep of park land around the fine old Tudor house were looking their -loveliest upon an evening like this, and down by the sea, just where -the creek ran up through a belt of woodland, and into the very garden -itself, a man and a boy were waiting beside a neat little boat, fitted -with cushions and other requisites of comfort, as if in expectation that -somebody from the great house behind the trees would shortly be coming -down for an evening row or sail. - -The man and the boy were both dressed in suits of sailor blue. Their caps -were of the same pattern, and had in gold letters round them the words, -"Prince Rupert." The same words were painted in gilt letters upon -the pretty boat; and the little boy--who was none other than Pat, only -grown wonderfully brown and healthy and strong-looking--sometimes glanced -at the name with a smile, and then up at Jim's smart head-gear. - -"This is better than Lone Rock, isn't it, Jim?" he said, breaking the -silence which had lasted some considerable time. "We didn't think last -summer ever to be in a place like this." - -"No, that we didn't," answered Jim, with the smile, which was now so -frequently seen, and which lightened his rugged face wonderfully. "It's -a better place than ever I dreamed of once; though I know now there's a -better one still waiting for us by-and-by." - -Jim's face lighted as he spoke with a look that Pat was used to seeing -there now, and which always filled him with a certain wonder and awe. Jim -had been up and about again for some little time now. He had the sole -charge of the three boats which were kept in the boathouse in the creek, -and used by the people in the big house whenever they wanted a sail or a -row. No more scrupulously clean and attentive boat-keeper had ever been -known, and all who came to the house noticed Jim, and had a kind word -for him. But it was already quite plain that the man would never be fit -for hard work again. He had received an injury on the night of the storm -which baffled the skill of all the clever doctors who had been called in -to see him. They could "patch him up" for a little while; they could give -him sufficient ease and strength to enable him to get about his light -daily tasks with comfort and pleasure. He could sail a boat in the bay -in fine weather, or gently scull the light little _Prince Rupert_ about -with its young master as passenger. But that was about all he was fit for, -and those who had heard the doctors' verdict knew that any winter he was -liable to be carried suddenly off through the injury to the lung, which -had so nearly caused his death whilst he lay in the lighthouse under the -care of Eileen. Jim knew this himself as well as any one, but the thought -gave him no trouble or anxiety. He was wonderfully happy and contented in -his life; yet he was as ready as ever to go forth over the unknown sea if -the Lord should hold out His hand and bid him come. - -"Do you miss _her_ very much?" asked Pat, after a pause, turning his eyes -towards the sea in the direction of the Lone Rock, which in very clear -weather could be distinguished from the garden wall. "You were fond of -her, and knew her better than the rest of us. Do you think she misses you -now that you're gone?" - -"Why, no, I hardly think she do," answered Jim, with a smile; "I'd got -into the way of thinking and speaking of her as though she were alive--it -seemed a bit of company when one was all alone. But when I wasn't alone -any more, why, she didn't seem to be more than a big lamp then. I always -look out for her of a night when the light shines over the sea, but I -don't seem to want to be over there no more. It's wonderful how one grows -to like the life one has to lead. I used to think I'd never be happy off -Lone Rock, and now----" - -"I know you're happy here, Jim," said Pat, with a quick upward glance of -loving admiration; "you always look so happy!" - -"I oughter to be ashamed of myself, if I wasn't," said Jim. "If I was a -prince I couldn't be better took care of, and me able to do so little. It -'ud make me ashamed, it would, if our lady wasn't the sweetest mistress -that ever drew breath. It does one good to see her face day by day. It's -like a bit of God's sunshine come down on earth--that's what it is." - -"Yes, I do love her, and little Prince Rupert too," answered Pat eagerly. -"Oh, Jim! what a thing it's been for us your swimming into the sea that -night and pulling him out. It hurt you a great deal, I know; but you're -glad you went, aren't you?" - -Jim's face wore a look that it often did when his thoughts were growing -beyond his powers of expression. It was some little time before he tried -to speak. - -"Yes, Pat, lad, I'm glad enough I went; but I'd have been just as glad, I -hope, if it hadn't brought none of these good things to us." - -"Do you mean you'd have been glad if you'd had to go to the workhouse as -mother was afraid once?" asked Pat, with wide-open eyes; and Jim looked at -the boy with a curious half-smile in his eyes. - -"Well, I suppose the Lord Jesus is with His folks in the workhouse as -well as anywhere else, Pat, and if so be as He's there, I can't think it -could be such a bad place. I know old folks make a deal of fuss against -going there, and may be it's right to struggle as long as one can to earn -a living oneself; nay, I'm sure it is. But if so be as He sends sickness, -and there's nothing else for it, why, I suppose He'll be there to take the -sting away, like as He does always. I don't think folks think quite enough -about that when they talk agin the workhouse. It's the way we get into of -thinking all about ourselves and scarce a bit about Him." - -"That's not your way, Jim," said Pat warmly; "I think you're always -thinking of Him." - -"I've got so much lost time to make up, you see, Pat," answered the man -gravely; "I'd never thought of Him, and of all He'd done for me, till you -brought it back to me again. I've lived the best part of my life without -Him. It's wonderful how He'll take the poor bit that's left, when all -one's best years were spent in forgetting and scorning Him." - -Pat looked grave and said nothing. The thought was rather beyond his -comprehension, but it always made him happy to think that he had helped -Jim back to the light, though he never quite knew what he had done. - -A joyful sound close at hand caused both the pair to start, and a little -figure in white darted forth round an angle of the path, and yellow-haired -Rupert stood before them, his face beaming with delight. - -"Good evening, Jim; good evening, Pat! I'm going to have a beautiful row -to-night, and mamma's come to see how well I row. See, there she comes -through the trees! Lift me in quick, Jim, and you come too, Pat, I want -her to see how well I do it. Let me have the sculls. I can do it like a -man now!" - -Jim was already in the boat, and helped the eager little boy in, where he -stood between his knees, with his hands upon the sculls, which Jim was -getting ready for use. Pat sprang after and took the tiller, pushing off -from shore just as the lady came round the angle of the path to nod to -them with sweet smiling glances. - -"Look, mamma! Look at me, mamma! I'm sculling!" shouted Rupert, his bright -face all in a glow of importance and pleasure, "I can scull as well as Jim -now, and I'll take you out sometimes like papa does, when I've got time. -But I like going with Pat and Jim best. It's like as if we were living -together in the lighthouse and had just gone out for a row." - -"Yes, darling," answered the mother, smiling and waving her hand. "Take -good care of Pat and Jim, because they took good care of you once. How are -you feeling to-day, Jim? and how is your mother, Pat?" - -"Nicely, thank you, my lady," they both answered in a breath, and the lady -waved her hand once more to the party before turning back towards the -house again. - -"She knows you are safe with me," remarked Rupert, slightly transposing -a phrase he frequently heard from his parents' lips, and then the boat -was headed towards the Lone Rock, and Rupert played the game all the time -that they were living there again. He and Jim and Pat had been across once -with Nat since their coming to live at the Lodge, and Rupert never forgot -that it had once been his temporary home, and made many plans about buying -it for his very own when he was a man, and going there to live with Pat. -Whenever he had little friends of his own to tea at home, he would always -assert his superiority over them by telling how he had once lived in a -lighthouse, which certainly none of the others had done. And the story of -his life there never failed to arouse a great interest and wonder. - -The child's father was waiting to take him when the boat neared shore -again, and he spoke kindly to Jim and Pat before leading his little son -home. - -As the latter put away the boat safe in the boathouse, and walked slowly -towards the pretty lodge together, they saw the light from the Lone -Rock streaming out over the darkening water, increasing every moment in -brightness. Pat looked lovingly at it. - -"I used to wonder as I lay in bed how she would look to people a long way -off. I didn't know she was quite so bright. I think they must be taking -good care of her, Jim." - -"Yes, I think so, she's bright enough of nights. I can just see her as I -lie awake in bed--through that gap in the trees. It makes me think about -the Lamp to our feet and the Light to our path." - -"Oh, yes," answered Pat quickly and eagerly, "that's what mother said too, -Jim, and she said something else as well; I wonder if I could remember -it. I think it was about you. I know it made me think of you directly she -said it." - -"About me?" questioned Jim absently, his eyes still on the light. - -They had paused now upon a little bit of rising ground to look over the -sea. A short distance to the right, a little bit farther up the hill, -twinkled the lights from a charming little lodge, within the rose-covered -walls of which Eileen was stepping to and fro setting out the supper, -whilst Nat smoked his pipe by the handful of fire, looking the picture -of contentment and well-being. Pat could see the lights from both his -past and present home as he stood beside Jim on the brow of the rising -ground, waiting till the man should have recovered breath to go on, for -going up hill always tried him a little, even though he went slowly. But -it was their habit to stand thus a few minutes looking out towards the -lighthouse, especially after dark, when the rays of the lamp could be -seen; and now Pat took up the word again and went on eagerly-- - -"Yes; mother was saying that when she looked out at night and saw the -light, and the great track it made in the water, it made her think about -some words in the Bible, where it says about the 'path of the just shining -more and more unto the perfect day.' And when she said it I thought of -you, Jim, and I said to mother, 'Isn't that what Jim's path does, mother?' -And she said, 'Yes, Pat, I think it is; because Jim seems to me to be -going on more and more to the perfect day than anybody I ever saw before.' -So it must be like you, Jim, for mother always knows." - -Jim made no response in words; but Pat saw him draw his hand softly -across his eyes. Presently he laid his hand upon the boy's shoulder, and -there was something in the touch that made Pat look suddenly up. He met a -glance of such affection and tenderness that for the moment he felt half -startled, and then Jim spoke in tones that faltered a little with the -deepness of his feeling. - -"You mustn't think too well of me, Pat; you don't know what I've been -through in the dark before the light came. I'm the last man in the world -as should be spoken of so. But I do know that my sins are washed away. -I do know that He's taken the burden off my back. He's led me into the -light now, and I think He'll keep me there to the end. But, Pat, it was -your little hand that first pointed the way. I can't see how I should ever -have found it if the Lord hadn't sent you to show it me. There's never a -night as I lie watching the light, and thinking of that other Light that -lighteth every man that cometh into the world, if so be as he'll turn his -eyes towards it, but that I think of those old days of black darkness, -when there wasn't a ray of light in my poor heart. And then I think of how -the light came, and how He sent it to me. For it must have been His doing -all the while that you came to Lone Rock, Pat, and taught me to know that -we were never alone if so be as we would take the Lord at His word, and go -to Him across the blackness and the darkness." - - - THE END. - - - - - * * * * * - - -Transcriber Note - -Illustrations were moved to prevent splitting paragraphs. Minor -typographical errors were corrected. Produced from images generously -made available by The Internet Archive/American Libraries. All derived -products are placed in the Public Domain. - - - - - - - - - -End of Project Gutenberg's Pat the Lighthouse Boy, by Evelyn Everett-Green - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PAT THE LIGHTHOUSE BOY *** - -***** This file should be named 63182.txt or 63182.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/6/3/1/8/63182/ - -Produced by MWS, Tom Cosmas and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images generously made available by The -Internet Archive/American Libraries.) - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - diff --git a/old/63182.zip b/old/63182.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 120eef4..0000000 --- a/old/63182.zip +++ /dev/null |
